I 
 
 1^ PRINCETON. N. J. ^ 
 
 BX 8431 .M5 W47 1857 
 West, Thomas, 
 
 The life and journals of th 
 Rev. Daniel West 
 
THE 
 
 LIFE AND JOURNALS 
 
 OF THE 
 
 REV. DANIEL WEST, 
 
 WESLEYAN MINISTER, 
 
 AND 
 
 DEPUTATION TO THE WESLEYAN MISSION STATIONS 
 
 ON THE 
 
 GOLD COAST, WESTERN AFRICA. 
 
 BY THE ^ 
 
 REV. THOMAS WEST. 
 
 LONDON: 
 HAMILTON, ADAMS, AND CO.; 
 SOLD ALSO BY JOHN MASON. 
 
 1857. 
 
LONDON : 
 PEINTED BTf WILLIAM NICHOLS, 
 8S, LONDON WALL. 
 
Ctbitattl) bg ^jntrissioit 
 
 TO THE 
 
 REVEREND JABEZ BUNTING, D.D., 
 
 AS A IIEMEXTO OP OXE 
 ■WHO, WHILE LIVING, 
 CHERISHED JOE HIM SEXTIMENTS OF 
 PliOFOUXD KESPECI AXD CHKISTIAN LOVE, 
 AS ^TELL AS 
 
 ADMIKATION OF UIS LOXG AXD VALUABLE SERVICES 
 TO THE CnUKCU OF CHRIST. 
 
Digitized by 
 
 the Internet Archive 
 
 
 
 in 2014 
 
 
 
 https://archive.org/details/lifejournalsofreOOwest 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 Thjs writer of the following pages at first in- 
 tended to do nothing more than edit the interesting 
 " Journal " of his beloved relative ; but, on further 
 reflection, it was thought that a record of some 
 incidents in his life and ministry in England might 
 be both interesting and profitable, and would fitly 
 introduce to the reader of the " Journal " the person 
 and character of its departed and lamented author. 
 
 It has also been his aim to make the book con- 
 tribute to the still too small stock of Missionary 
 literature, and to enlist the sympathies of the 
 church yet more fully in sustaining and extending 
 the important work of evangelizing Western Africa. 
 
 If these two objects are attained, the purpose 
 for which the mournful task was undertaken Avill 
 be accomplished, and God will be glorified. 
 
 London, August, 1857. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Early Life and Call to the Ministuy 1 
 
 ^^ttt it. 
 
 Home Ministry — Ayr : Hooghton-le-Spring : 
 
 South Shields 27 
 
 €\mitx ill 
 
 Home Ministry — Hull : Liverpool 50 
 
 Home Ministry — Sheffield : London : Bir- 
 mingham 93 
 
 Close of Home Ministry, and Departure 
 
 FOR Africa 123 
 
 €\^itx bi. 
 
 Western Africa and Wesleyan Missions ... 138 
 Journal — The Voyage out 158 
 
viii CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGK 
 
 Journal continued — Frosi Goree to Cape 
 
 Coast 172 
 
 Journal continued — Cape Coast to Asabo, 
 
 ETC 195 
 
 Journal continued — Cape Coast Castle, 
 
 Anamabu, and Leeward Stations 213 
 
 Cape Coast District-Meeting — Departure 
 
 FOR England — Death 247 
 
 Concluding Remarks — An Appeal for Mis- 
 sions 271 
 
THE LIFE AND JOURNALS 
 
 OF THE 
 
 EEV. DANIEL WEST. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 EARLY LIFE AND CALL TO THE MINISTRY. 
 
 Daniel "West was born at Glasgow, on the 30tli 
 of Aprilj 1815. He was nursed in the bosom of a 
 family at whose head was a father of no ordinary 
 mind. He had passed through many strange \-icis- 
 situdes ; and his life at the time Daniel was born 
 was one of devoted and useful piety in the church 
 of God. His mother, too, was a woman of no com- 
 mon character; and in her history, as well as in 
 that of the father, numerous and remarkable illus- 
 trations of the piwddence and grace of God might 
 be found. Daniel, therefore, was trained in the 
 ways of holiness from his earliest years ; and by tlie 
 restraining grace of God he was saved from all those 
 vices and follies which too often wither the blossoms 
 
 B 
 
2 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 and quench the bright sunshine of many youthful 
 days. 
 
 It was likewise Daniel's high privilege to grow up 
 side by side, for a time, with one who was emphati- 
 cally of the " Father's right-hand planting." We 
 allude to his brother Thomas, who was two years 
 younger than himself, and who died at the early age 
 of six years. Many no doubt will be disposed to 
 smile incredulously when told of such an instance of 
 infantile piety. Nevertheless, Thomas was a truly 
 happy and heavenly child. When only four years 
 of age, he could read and understand the Scriptures 
 witli a clearness and apprehension far beyond his 
 1 tiny appearance and age. Next to the Bible, the 
 hymns of the Sunday school were his constant de- 
 light and song. Many of these he committed to 
 memory entire ; and, although but an infant, he did 
 what he could, not only to please his parents and 
 brothers around him, but to benefit others beyond 
 the family circle. He might have been seen on 
 many an occasion, sitting by the feet of a poor blind 
 woman, whom he was in the habit of visiting for 
 that purpose, reading to her from the book of God. 
 But it seemed as if Thomas was of too pure and 
 angelic material to mix with earth and earthly con- 
 cerns. This precious and delicate flower could only 
 flourish and unfold in the clime of paradise ; and 
 therefore angel hands plucked it, and planted it in 
 the " better land," where there is light and immor- 
 
EARLY LIFE AND CALL TO THE MINISTRY. 3 
 
 tality. Little Thomas suddenly sickened, and the 
 sickness was unto death. But child as he was, that 
 death-bed scene was one of happiness and peace. 
 Shortly before his departure, his faltering tongue 
 repeated the whole of the beautiful hymn beginning, 
 
 " When little Samuel woke. 
 
 And heard his Maker's voice. 
 And knew the voice that spoke, 
 O how did he rejoice !" 
 
 These, indeed, were the last words of little Thomas 
 on earth. His spirit soon sped upward to see the 
 face and hear the voice of that Saviour who said, 
 while on earth, " Suffer little children to come unto 
 Me, and forbid them not : for of such is the 
 kingdom of heaven." 
 
 The benign and hallowing influence of such a 
 scene was well calculated to rivet itself on the 
 memory, and cling round the heart, of Daniel, who 
 was then about eight years of age. No doubt, 
 under God's blessing, it gave a tone to his futui'e 
 character through hfe, of which he himself may not 
 have been conscious at the time, although he was led 
 to reflect upon it and speak about it in after years. 
 
 Nothing further of a remarkable kind occurred in 
 the youthful history of Mr. West, until he came 
 under the ministry, and formed the friendship, of 
 the Rev. John McLean. That honoured servant of 
 Christ was the first who persuaded him to meet in 
 Class ; and he was also the immediate instrument 
 B 2 
 
4 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 in leading him to a personal trust in the Lord Jesus 
 for salvation. To those who knew the facts of the 
 case, there was an apparent appropriateness in the 
 instrumentality employed. Several years before the 
 period of Daniel's conversion, his imcle knelt by 
 the side of Mr. M'Lean, whilst he was penitently 
 seeking the Saviour, and rejoiced over him as over a 
 son, when he found peace with God. From him Mr. 
 MXean received clear views of Christ and His sal- 
 vation, and the most suitable instructions at that 
 interesting period of his useful life. Mr. M'Lean's 
 interest, therefore, in yoimg Daniel's conversion was 
 of the tendercst kind; and the friendship then begun 
 between them was mutually continued through life. 
 But perhaps it will be more pleasing to the reader if 
 we supply an extract of a letter from Mr. M'Lean 
 bearing upon this subject. The communication is 
 important, on account of the light it throws not only 
 on the conversion of Mr. West, but also on some 
 of the characteristics of Scottish Methodism at that 
 time. 
 
 " My first remembered conversation with Mr. 
 Wcf^t was about the year 1828. He was then a 
 half-grown boy, perhaps about thirteen years of 
 age, with a pale, thoughtful countenance, and a 
 .striking frontal development overhung by long white 
 locks. I had been visiting his mother, then recently 
 become a widow, and Daniel accompanied me to the 
 door. My heart yearned o-\-er the fatherless boy, 
 
EARLY LIFE AND CALL TO THE MINISTRY. 
 
 the son of my old friend ; and taking him by the 
 hand, I persuaded him to make a speedy closure 
 with Christ. Whether he did not at that moment 
 embrace the Saviour, I will not take upon me to 
 say; for he was brought up in one of the best 
 schools of Wesleyan piety which I have ever known 
 either in England or Scotland, and he must have 
 been ready to make an intelligent use of whatever 
 suitable words I was enabled to let fall. At all 
 events the important transaction could not have 
 been long delayed. Balmanno Street, or, as it used 
 to be called in my younger days, ' Deanside Brae,' 
 was then a consecrated street. A company of holy 
 and intelhgent Wesleyan families had clustered 
 together, — several of them in the same 'land,' — 
 who never allowed any person with whom they had 
 influence to rest until they had submitted to the 
 ' righteousness of God j' and whose zeal was so tem- 
 pered with knowledge, that they never pushed any 
 one to a prematui-e profession, or presumed to super- 
 sede the Holy Spirit in His office of Comforter. 
 
 "For many years these excellent Scottish Wes- 
 leyans — most of them the fruits of Irish IMethod- 
 ism — were, next to the Saviour, the comfort and 
 strength of my own heart, both as a young Wes- 
 leyan, and subsequently as one of their ^Ministers. 
 They are nearly all gone to their rest. But there 
 were your uncle Ross West, a singularly clear and 
 able theologian, with his seraphic wife, whose humi- 
 
6 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 lity, sanctity^ intelligent, loving, unwearied zeal, and 
 faithful labours in the church would have done 
 honour to the apostolic age ; — Mr. Kelley, too, and 
 his wife; wise, grave, and devout, the one; strong- 
 minded, active, clear-headed, and of weighty and af- 
 fectionate discourse, the other ; — Josiah Shields and 
 his loving Baptist wife. All these lived, according 
 to our Scottish fashion, in different flats of the same 
 building, and went out and in before each other, 
 exhibiting and emulating the perfect graces of the 
 Christian character. There were also several hum- 
 bler persons in the Society at that time, such as 
 good John Duff and gentle Thomas Wheelan, — men 
 who were mighty in prayer and full of the Holy 
 Ghost. The Deanside Brae families were then the 
 heads of our Society in Glasgow; but they never 
 disdained the cordial and constant intercourse of 
 their more lowly brethren in Christ Jesus. It was 
 in this nursery that Daniel West was reared ; and it 
 is not strange that he should have turned out so 
 valuable a Minister. 
 
 " The week after the above interview, Daniel 
 joined ray Class, and remained with me as long as I 
 remained in the Circuit. I took occasion at differ- 
 ent opportunities to put him on his guard against 
 some of the errors into which all Scottish Weslcyans 
 are in danger of falling, owing to the prevailing 
 opinions and institutions of this part of the king- 
 dom, and from which I had myself with difficiQty 
 
EARLY LIFE AND CALL TO THE MINISTRY. 7 
 
 escaped. I have reason to think that in this I did 
 not Labour in vain. He always acknowledged me as 
 his spiritual father ; and I could not but rejoice in 
 such a spiritual son. But if I was his father, the 
 blessed Wesleyan church then in Glasgow was his 
 mother ; and if we had such companies of believing 
 families, as were then in that city, scattered over the 
 tOMTis of England and Scotland, we should not lack 
 numerous spiritual children of enduring vigour and 
 of the loftiest stature." 
 
 Doubtless there are many such holy and blessed 
 families in our land. There are many Bethanys 
 where Jesus delights to turn His sacred footsteps, 
 that He may foster and bless the religion of the 
 family fireside. The genial and sanctifying influence 
 of family religion is one which in its very nature 
 permeates the secret springs of life, and touches 
 every relationship with the sympathy of a heavenly 
 love. It clings tenaciously to the memory and 
 heart of even those who may have wilfully stifled or 
 striven against their convictions. Perhaps in no 
 case is it totally erased from the mind. Often has 
 the wanderer from the paternal home been startled 
 in his dark and thoughtless moments, after years 
 of folly and sin it may be, by a recoUcctive gleam 
 of youthfid days, when his father's instructions and 
 his mother's prayers have flashed upon him their 
 vivid light and melting power. How many have felt 
 the strong drawings of the Spirit of God acting 
 
8 
 
 CHAPTER I, 
 
 through such recollections^ when perhaps both father 
 and mother have been for years gathered home to 
 the world of spirits ! Who then but must pray that 
 such families of faith, and love^ and prayer, as dwelt 
 at Deanside Brae, may be abundantly multiplied 
 throughout the world ? 
 
 It is to be lamented that an able and com- 
 petent pen has not caught up and embodied the 
 portraiture of some of the honoured dead, to whom 
 such striking allusion is made in the above graphic 
 reminiscence of Scottish Methodist piety. Their 
 praise is still in the churches where they lived and 
 died, as well as the continued savour of their well- 
 remembered example ; but in another sense 
 
 " Their record is on high." 
 
 Perhaps if more had been written about the warm- 
 hearted Methodists of Scotland, the cause of Meth- 
 odism in that country would have been more valued 
 and better understood ; and it would necessarily 
 liave been much more successful than it has hitherto 
 proved. The Methodism of Scotland is by no means 
 that cold, frigid, and repulsive type of religion which 
 so many suppose it to be ; nor have its fruits been 
 so stinted and scanty as at first sight we are led to 
 think them. We hesitate not to say that the soil 
 has yielded an ample return, and in measure corre- 
 spondent to the labour spent upon it. 
 
 It will 1)0 observed that reference has been made 
 to the death of Mr. West's father. His call to 
 
EARLY LIFE AND CALL TO THE JIIXISTRY. 9 
 
 another world was very sudden; but he was fully 
 ready either for the duties of life or the struggle 
 of death. In the midst of his usefulness in the 
 church he was taken away, after an illness of about 
 two days, in the forty-eighth year of his age. He 
 left a family of six sons and one daughter; and 
 another daughter was born five days after his 
 decease. Of these children Daniel was the fom'th, 
 and he was then in his thirteenth year. The tAvo 
 eldest sons had depai'ted some time before their 
 father's death for America, to settle there. Having 
 been somewhat successful in their pursuits, and 
 hearing of the father's death, they at once advised 
 the removal of the family to their locality in the 
 New World, with the intention of making the 
 United States the country of their adoption. Ac- 
 cordingly arrangements were made, and the family 
 sailed for New York in the beginning of the year 
 1830, followed by the earnest prayers of many warm 
 and affectionate hearts. The fact that the safety 
 and welfare of this family were made special sub- 
 jects of public prayer in God's sanctuary every 
 Sabbath day, from the time of their departure until 
 the intelligence of their arrival " on the other side 
 of the water " was received, speaks volumes as to 
 the feelings of affection and Christian sympathy 
 with which the separation Avas regarded by those 
 tliey left behind. 
 
 To young Daniel the trial was peculiarly severe. 
 
10 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 He had, in the desolation of his own home, and 
 in common with the rest of the family, become knit 
 in love to his revered nncle and his saintly wife. 
 Besides this, he had already bound himself by the 
 ties of Christian fellowship to the church of his 
 fathers; and he keenly felt and deeply mourned 
 when these were severed at a stroke. Although so 
 young, he was an active and most successful Teacher 
 in the Sunday school. So highly were his services 
 esteemed by all in the school, — although he was 
 then only fourteen years of age, — the Manager and 
 Teachers met together and presented him with a 
 handsome Bible, with a suitable inscription expres- 
 sive of their love to him personally, and as a 
 lasting remembrance of the happy and useful hours 
 he had spent among them. 
 
 Nor were the prayers and sympathies of God's 
 people unneeded or unanswered on behalf of those 
 on the mighty deep. A marvellous interposition 
 of Di^^ne Providence marked the histoiy of the 
 voyage. When about midway across the Atlantic, 
 the ship took fire during the night. There were 
 about three hundred souls on board. A great 
 number were female emigrants, who occupied the 
 fore-part of the vessel. Their shrieks and cries 
 were terrific Avhen the alarm was given ; and the 
 scene of confusion and agony, as witnessed by 
 the widow and her children from the front ])oop 
 cabin which they occupied, was most appalling. 
 
EARLY LIFE AND CALL TO THE MINISTRY. 11 
 
 The fire was in the after-part of the ship ; and 
 the Captain therefore ordered all the women in 
 the forecastle belovr, and fastened down the hatches. 
 Under the circumstances, this was no doubt the 
 most prudent course to adopt. The presence of 
 so many women on the deck, frantic with fear, 
 would have interfered with, and would, most likely, 
 have prevented altogether, the efforts made by the 
 crew and male passengers to meet the emergency. 
 All these, young and old, were mustered at once, 
 and instant measures were taken to master the fire. 
 These, under the Divine blessing, proved successful. 
 After several hours had been spent in hard and 
 terribly exciting labour for life, the fire was ex- 
 tinguished. But how marvellous the escape ! A 
 quantity of gunpowder formed part of the cargo; 
 and when the ship's carpenter went below to ex- 
 amine the damage done, he found that the fire had 
 stopped in one place within three or four inches 
 of the nearest keg of powder. So it is that the 
 lives and eternal destiny of hundreds often depend 
 upon the issues of a single moment ; and there may 
 be one amongst the number in jeopardy on M'hose 
 account the swift and mighty hand of God works a 
 silent and unseen miracle. Who will say that the 
 deep and agonizing prayers of the widow and her 
 praying children did not prevail with God, and save 
 that living freight of human beings from the scorch- 
 ing flames and the devouring deep ? Twenty years 
 
12 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 after this events the steam-ship " Amazon " was 
 burnt at sea with an awful loss of human life. 
 Mr. West, at that time Secretary of the Methodist 
 Tract Society, drew up a most touching and thril- 
 ling narrative of the event, in which he says, in 
 allusion to the circumstances just related, " The 
 compiler of the following account was himself, some 
 twenty years ago, on board a burning ship in the 
 midst of the stormy ocean, far from human aid; 
 and, though a gracious Providence interposed to 
 save, the occurrence is one never to be forgotten. 
 The scene of alarm and confusion is indelibly printed 
 in his memory, and the echo of those agonizing 
 shrieks, and dolorous farewells, has not yet died 
 away. He has thus been in some degree qualified 
 to sympathize with the parties in this catastrophe, 
 and to appreciate the thrilling interest of the scenes 
 he here endeavours to describe." 
 
 The fire was not the only painful incident con- 
 nected with the voyage. The crippled state of one 
 of the masts, and a long calm on the banks of 
 Newfoundland, lengthened out the period of the 
 voyage so much, that for a considerable time 
 before the arrival of the " Roger Stewart " at her 
 destination, the passengers were placed on an 
 exceedingly short allowance both of provisions 'and 
 water. 
 
 At length, however, the family landed in health 
 and safety at New York, and from thence began all 
 
EARLY LIFE AND CALL TO THE MINISTRY. 13 
 
 the excitements and trials of a long journey of 
 above four hundred miles into the interior of the 
 country. In those days such a journey Avas full of 
 romantic interest and adventure. The whistle of the 
 locomotive had not then scared away the feathery 
 inhabitants of the western forests to wilds still more 
 remote. Populous towns and -s-illages now scattered 
 along the route had then no existence, or were just 
 beginning to start up. Slowly sailing along through 
 the gorgeous scenery of the Grand Erie Canal, the 
 traveller had ample opportunity for observation, and 
 could feast his eye and mind on the beauties of the 
 ever changing landscapes around him. All these 
 scenes were riclily enjoyed by our young voyager; 
 and being at that time exceedingly fond of and pro- 
 ficient in music, he spent many an hour in waking 
 up the echoes of the overhanging cliffs with his 
 plaintive performances on the flute. Indeed, the 
 sprightliness and gentleness of his character made 
 him a favourite with all his fellow-passengers, and 
 his musical genius tended greatly to enliven the 
 tedious monotony of the canal boat. 
 
 Having reached the town of Buffalo, an incident 
 occurred quite illustrative of l\Ir. West's character 
 in after years. At that time a large tribe of Indians 
 were assembled in the town and its immediate neigh- 
 bourhood, for the purpose of receiving their annual 
 supply of blankets and other articles from the 
 American Government. The house occupied by our 
 
14 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 family adjoined a field where numbers of the Indians 
 were encamped during the night. Daniel, as was 
 his usual practice, played his flute in the evening 
 twilight ; but the Indians, hearing the sound, rushed 
 to the house, and crowded round the doors and win- 
 dows, to the great alax'm of his mother. She begged 
 him to desist from playing ; but he only smiled plea- 
 santly at her fears, and seemed greatly to enjoy the 
 manifest wonder and excitement of his swarthy and 
 savage-looking audience. Several unhappy colli- 
 sions, however, taking place between the wild Red 
 Men and the inhabitants of the town, the flute per- 
 formances wei'e abandoned during the remainder of 
 our stay in Buflalo. 
 
 Having arrived at their destination, a beautiful 
 little village on the banks of Lake Erie, Daniel 
 did not lose his religion nor his youthful zeal in 
 the new sphere in which he now found himself. 
 The following letter speaks for itself, and is the 
 best index to the state of his heart at this period 
 of his life. 
 
 "AsHT.u?ULA, July 8th, 1830. 
 " Dearest Uncle and Aunt, 
 
 " Your letter which we received this day has 
 communicated to me, and to us all, the most un- 
 feigned pleasure. You complain that you both 
 feci so lonely and sorrowful ; but O, my dear uncle, 
 how I lament there is no dear uncle to give us his 
 
EARLY LIFE AND CALL TO THE MINISTRY. 15 
 
 kind advice, to gather us together and send up the 
 song of thanksgiving to Almighty God for His 
 mercies, and to take us to church, with all the 
 appearance of a kind father ! O uncle, you are now 
 far away from me, and from us all ; but though it is 
 so, our heai'ts are knit to you by the most endearing 
 ties. I trust we shall meet again. I feel the want 
 of you both, and of my Christian friends. But I 
 know God is here as well as with you, and He is 
 mine. Remember me to Andrew Kelley, my only 
 companion, — the only one, except ray relatives, to 
 whom I could freely open my mind. I hope he 
 continues in the work of the Sabbath school. I 
 am going to one that is here on Sabbath; but as 
 I know not how they proceed, I can tell you 
 nothing of it, but I may at another time. Tell 
 Andrew to remember me to the Teachers and 
 Manager of the school, and to all my old friends. 
 
 " Yours in great love, 
 
 "Daniel West." 
 
 But the residence of the family in America proved 
 to be of short duration. As neither the habits of 
 the people nor the climate of the Ncav Country 
 seemed to agree with the feelings or health of the 
 beloved widowed mother, an immediate return to 
 their native land Avas at once determined upon ; 
 and another letter from Daniel to his imcle in 
 Scotland will show the state of his mind, with the 
 
 I 
 
16 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 prospect before liim of a speedy return to his kind 
 kindred and Clii'istian associates. 
 
 "Monroe, Jpril ISth, 1831. 
 
 " Dear Uncle, 
 
 " I AVAIL myself of this opportunity, being down 
 at Monroe, of Tiriting a few lines to you, knowing it 
 to be my mother's desire. The principal reason is to 
 let you know that we cannot, in all probability, start 
 from Ashtabula before the middle of May. The ice 
 will not be off Lake Erie, nor will the vessels begin 
 to run before that time. I am happy at the prospect 
 of again seeing my uncle and aunt in my native 
 country, with all those Christian friends whom I 
 love. But yet when I look at the great dangers 
 which lie in the prosecution of the journey, my heart 
 would almost fail me. I look at the mighty ocean, 
 its tremendous waves, from which I am separated only 
 by a three-inch board ; — the advancing wave seems 
 threatening to engulf our crazy bark. I tremble, 
 but suddenly I remember the God of heaven and 
 earth is everywhere present. I trust in Him, and 
 my soul is calm on the tumultuous waves. My 
 confidence is in Him. He can and will, I believe, 
 conduct us safely across the Atlantic. Pray for us, 
 and may the Lord bless you both ! Mother, as you 
 may suppose, will feel a good deal at parting again 
 with her two oldest sons. It will be a trial to her, 
 but she considers she is in the way of duty. In my 
 
EARLY LIFE AND CALL TO THE MINISTRY. 17 
 
 mother's name I give you her kind love and affec- 
 tion. May the Lord be with you and us! I long 
 to see you all. 
 
 " Your unworthy 
 
 " Daniel West." 
 
 Such were the sentiments, and such the feelings, 
 of a lad of sixteen. He was now beginning to act 
 the part of a father to his younger brothers and 
 sisters, and that under circumstances which required 
 the grace and prudence of mature age. 
 
 The return to Scotland was accompanied by a 
 simple, yet to the parties concerned an interesting, 
 incident. Some time after the settlement of the 
 family at Ashtabula, Mrs. West dreamt that she 
 and her children should sail back to their native 
 country in the same ship in which they had but 
 recently arrived in America. There was at the time 
 no intention or expectation of a return home. 
 Nevertheless the dream literally came to pass. Re- 
 turning to New York in due time, Daniel went 
 along the busy wharves of the city, leading the 
 writer by the hand, on the look out for a suitable 
 vessel about to sail for the mother country. In 
 the distance through the forest of masts, the well- 
 remembered figure-head of the "Roger Stewart" 
 was soon seen. She was just " laid on " for the 
 Clyde, and was to sail in a week's time : cabins 
 were immediately secured ; and once more the home 
 c 
 
18 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 of the family was on the mountain deep, in the same 
 ship, and under the same Captain, with whom they 
 had voyaged before. 
 
 It may be well to pause here, and mark the hand 
 of Providence in all these movements. Most pro- 
 bably Daniel West would never have been known as 
 a Wesleyan Minister, had he been settled down in 
 the wilds of the American woods. To all human 
 appearance, the rough work of forest life and agri- 
 cultural pursuits, such as he must have engaged in 
 to some extent had he remained in America, would 
 have checked at once the unfolding of those prin- 
 ciples and talents which he already possessed. At 
 all events the churches of his fatherland would have 
 been deprived of those valuable services which he 
 rendered in after life. And, above all, had he 
 become a " BackM'oods-man " of the far west, he 
 had not won on the strand of Africa a Missionai'y's 
 honour, he had not been buried in a Missionary's 
 grave, nor would he have been decked with a Mis- 
 sionary's crown of victory and glory. God was now 
 leading His servant " by a way he knew not." His 
 purposes — all unseen by human eye and unknown to 
 human mind — were ripening fast. The Lord had 
 work for His servant to do, very different from 
 clearing a forest or making a fortune. 
 
 The wide Atlantic, then, has been once more 
 crossed in safety ; and having been thus restored 
 to the sanctified intercourse of his pious relations 
 
EAKLY LIFE AND CALL TO THE MINISTRY. 19 
 
 and frieuds at " Deanside Brae," it was not long 
 before the subject of our memoir was called into 
 various fields of usefulness. In a short time he 
 began to exhort and preach in the numerous towns 
 and villages then included in the Glasgow Circuit. 
 Like his beloved friend and brother, Mr. jNI'Lean, 
 he also was deeply indebted to the clear and power- 
 ful instructions of his uncle for his correct and 
 discriminating \'iews of Divine truth, and of the 
 doctrines and discipline of the Wesleyan body in 
 particular. He well knew how to profit by the 
 counsels of such a friend, and' they proved a lasting 
 benefit to him, both as a Chi-istian and as a Wes- 
 leyan Minister. At length the openings of Pro- 
 ^ddence seemed to indicate that he would shortly 
 be called upon to act in the latter capacity. He 
 therefore applied himself to earnest and assiduous 
 preparation for his " high calling of God in Christ 
 Jesus." He devoted a lai'ge portion of his time to 
 the study of the Greek Scriptm-es and the acquire- 
 ment of an extensive fund of biblical knowledge. 
 He had a faculty of quick perception and- rapid as 
 well as lucid condensation of thought; and this, 
 together with tlie possession of a retentive memorj', 
 enabled him to acquire and retain all the varied 
 information whicli came within his reach. He did 
 not, however, run before he was sent. He felt that 
 a call to the work of the ministry was a most solemn 
 c 3 
 
20 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 thing, neither to be rashly entertained, nor lightly- 
 esteemed. 
 
 The following letter to his uncle fully discloses 
 the working of his mind and the inmost feelings of 
 his heart at this eventful period. At the time the 
 letter was written Mr. West was not quite twenty 
 years of age. 
 
 " Monday night, twelve o'clock, 
 " March 2nd, 1835. 
 
 "Very dear Uncle, 
 
 " I WAITED in from the Prayer-meeting, and came 
 down to your house, for the purpose of talking with 
 you on a subject which has for a considerable time 
 occupied my mind. I did not meet with you, and 
 therefore I now write, because you are the only 
 friend with whom I can communicate on such a 
 subject; because I am persuaded of your concern 
 for my true interests ; and because I think you are 
 capable and will be willing to advise me in such a 
 case. I shall be as brief as possible. I am calm 
 and serious, and the matter has been a subject of 
 incessant and earnest prayer to that God with whom 
 I have to do. 
 
 " You are aware that when I began to preach, and 
 for some time after, I was considerably perplexed in 
 my mind as to whether I was in the way of duty. 
 Mentioning this to you, you said I could not know 
 
EARLY LIFE AND CALL TO THE MINISTRY. 21 
 
 till I tried. I did try, and am as satisfied of doing 
 what God required of me in preaching, as that 
 I di-aw the breath of life ; and I think I may 
 venture to say to xjou that God has borne testi- 
 mony to the fact. But to the point. For the last 
 six or eight months especially it has been deeply 
 and po^Terfully impressed on my mind, that God 
 calls upon me to give myself wholly up to this 
 great and holy work. This impression was made 
 and renewed under various circumstances, as in 
 the country places, while in private pleading with 
 the Lord that He would bless my feeble labours, 
 or while hearing some particular part of a sermon, 
 or while studying at home, or in seasons of retire- 
 ment and meditation : at each of these seasons a 
 powerful con^dction was wrought in my mind that 
 such was the will of God concerning me. Still I 
 endeavoured to smother or to banish the thought 
 from me. This I might accomplish for a short 
 period ; but again it would recur with redoubled 
 strength. I became uneasy and thoughtful. Still 
 I mentioned it to no living soul, nor had any one 
 spoken to me about the subject. I then made it a 
 subject of earnest prayer before God. The purport 
 of my prayer was, that if this impression was from 
 Him, He might deepen it, give me some e^ddence 
 of it, and open up my M ay accordingly ; or, if such 
 was not the case, that He would be pleased to deliver 
 me from the feeling and from the distraction of mind 
 
22 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 which it caused. Owiug to my thinking this latter 
 view might be correct, I feared often even to make 
 it a matter of prayer, lest I should by that means 
 protract such thoughts as were not in accordance 
 with the Divine will. I continued in this spirit to 
 plead for Divine direction on a subject which I now 
 felt involved my present peace of mind. Night and 
 day have I poured out my soul to that God who 
 seeth in secret, beseeching Him to show me His 
 will. 
 
 " Mr. lUingworth, the last time I had any par- 
 ticular conversation with him, mentioned the subject 
 of his own accord, asking me if I had no thoughts 
 of going out to preach. I could not say, ' No.' He 
 said it was so impressed on his mind that this was 
 my duty. Little more was said upon the subject. 
 He has since written about it in the letter which he 
 sent to me from Bristol. Mr. Chettle next spoke to 
 me about it, and to him I opened my mind very 
 freely. Next Mr. M'^Owan spoke of it. He said 
 that I acted right in making it a matter of earnest 
 prayer, and he assured me that it need not give me 
 any painful feelings, for God would surely direct 
 me. Mr. Mitchel also has frequently conversed 
 with me about it. Now I must just add here, that 
 each of the above-named persons seemed to think 
 that I was so called, and that, previous to their 
 speaking to me with reference to it, I had never 
 mentioned it either to them or any other living man. 
 
EARLY LIFE AND CALL TO THE MINISTRY. 23 
 
 "The result of all these conversations with the 
 Preachers was^ that I became more confirmed in 
 those impressions, taking this as some kind of 
 answer to my prayers. It had now come to a crisis. 
 I had a thousand objections to offer. But here was 
 the impression daily gaining strength ; and daily as 
 I prayed to God about it, I thought He, by the 
 working of His Spirit on my mind, pointed out the 
 path of duty. One Tuesday evening lately I went 
 into Calton Chapel rather accidentally. Mr. Con- 
 stable was preaching. We walked from the chapel 
 together, and I mentioned my thoughts to him 
 briefly. He requested me to call and have some 
 conversation, which I did. He asked me many 
 questions, and finished in this way : that 1 was right 
 in acquainting him with it ; that it had sometimes 
 passed through his own mind ; that he knew of no 
 objections ; (though, I think, T could have furnished 
 him with a few of these ;) and he concluded by say- 
 ing that he thought it very probable that God did 
 so call me to devote myself entirely to this work. 
 Now, my dear uncle, I have given you a brief history 
 of the case as it stands. If any expression in it is 
 too free, I may just say, that it is more so to you 
 than it would be to any other person. And now I 
 am as earnestly praying to Him who has said, ' In 
 all thy ways acknowledge the Lord, and He will 
 direct thy paths.' I am as willing as ever to be 
 anything or nothing, to be a pubUc or a private 
 
24 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 member in the Churcli of Christ; this one thing 
 provided, that I be what and where God would 
 liave me. 
 
 " I have addressed you in this way because 1 was 
 disappointed, when I came down to your house, in 
 findhig you busily engaged, and fearing lest I should 
 not have an opportunity of conversing at large with 
 you this week, owing to other engagements ; and I 
 cannot refrain any longer. May God guide us each 
 with His counsel ! 
 
 " Yours affectionately, 
 
 "Daniel West." 
 
 Thus powerfully was his mind wrought upon in 
 reference to the great work of the ministry, and 
 thus humbly and tremblingly did he seek for both 
 heavenly and human guidance. His bias toward it 
 was not the heedless rush of youthful ardour, nor the 
 self-confidence of conscious ability. He felt all the 
 weightiness of the subject, — all the solemnity of its 
 responsibilities, as well as the glory of the toil and 
 the exceeding greatness of its final reward. That 
 ministry will never be unacceptable or useless which 
 has followed and is accompanied by such prepara- 
 tory exercises as those described in the above letter. 
 The man who can say, in reference to any subject 
 or any transaction of his life, "Night and day I 
 poured out my soul to that God who seeth in secret, 
 beseeching Him to show me His will," will be guided 
 
EARLY LIFE AND CALL TO THE MINISTRY. 25 
 
 by the Divine Wisdom, and the rich blessing of God 
 will assm^edly rest upon all his undertakings. 
 
 About this time Mr. West was introduced to the 
 notice of Lord Brougham, who, on several subse- 
 quent occasions, manifested his interest toward him- 
 self personally and in his ministerial work. But 
 amid all his great success and popularity as a Local 
 Preacher, he maintained his humility and sim- 
 plicity ; and he gathered around him the aflFection 
 and respect of the entire Glasgow Societies, as well 
 as the admiration and love of the whole of the 
 Circuit Ministers, whose names have already been 
 given. Two of the number have passed away to 
 the sky, and three are still honoured workmen of 
 the Lord Jesus. He who was then the subject of 
 their prayers, deliberations, and hopes, has finished 
 his course before them, and entered into his reward. 
 
 At the time he was thus called into God's vine- 
 yard, Mr. West's bodily constitution was but feeble, 
 and he felt he would be but ill able to sustain the 
 toils and travels incident to a youthful itinerancy. 
 This latter consideration, and the tender love of his 
 surviving parent, made it no easy task for her to 
 surrender her son to the service of God. A mighty 
 struggle arose in the bosom of his widowed mother, 
 between duty and maternal affection. Her husband 
 gone to heaven ; her two eldest sons settled in a 
 distant region of the earth ; — and now another of her 
 choicest treasures must be laid upon the altar of 
 
26 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 sacrifice. She well knew the honour God was put- 
 ting upon her; but she felt keenly, more indeed 
 than she dared to express, at seeing one after ano- 
 ther of her beloved children leaving the happy circle 
 of home. Filled with these harassing thoughts, the 
 mother wept and prayed for her son, and for herself 
 that she might have grace to give him up to God. 
 One day, distracted in mind, she sought the holy 
 sanctuary. She was proceeding to her usual place 
 of worship, — the Wesleyan chapel, — but an unseen 
 influence from on high turned her feet aside on 
 that occasion to another place of prayer. There 
 two Missionaries were being solemnly ordained, and 
 sent forth to their distant labour in a foreign field. 
 The Minister, Dr. King of Glasgow, proceeded with 
 the service, and, turning to the congregation, he 
 exclaimed with pathetic vehemence, " Is there even 
 a widowed mother in this congregation who would 
 refuse to give up an only son to the glorious work 
 of preaching the Gospel of the ever blessed God?" 
 These words came like the voice of inspiration itself 
 from heaven; and in that solemn moment she re- 
 solved to give up not only one, but all her sons to 
 God, if He should require such a sacrifice at her 
 hand. Thus the last barrier was removed which 
 seemed to obstruct the entire devotion of Daniel 
 West, during the remainder of his days, to the 
 work of saving perishing sinners, by the preaching 
 of " Christ and Him crucified." 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 HOME MINISTRY AYR : HOUGHTON-LE-SPRING : 
 
 SOUTH SHIELDS. 
 
 Mr. West received his first appointment at the 
 Conference of 1835, he being then about twenty 
 years of age. As is well known, that year was a 
 memorable one in the history of Wesleyan Meth- 
 odism. In Scotland its doctrines as well as its 
 discipline were tested to the utmost, both by friends 
 and foes ; and it will be readily supposed that any 
 one beginning, during such a time of commotion, 
 to devote a lifetime to the service of Methodism, 
 must have studied the subject well, and must have 
 engaged in its ministry from a deep conviction of 
 its scriptural character and general efficiency. Inde- 
 pendently of all other considerations, the stirring 
 events of those times forced the study of Methodism 
 upon aU who had any regard for, or interest in, the 
 work of God. 
 
 The Glasgow Societies Avere not exempted from 
 the general devastation carried beyond the border 
 by the disaffected disturbers of Zion's peace. In- 
 deed, Scottish Methodism generally has never to 
 this day thoroughly rallied from the ruinous con- 
 sequences of that unholy religious strife. Many 
 
28 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 hundreds were swept away by the torrent of per- 
 tui'bed and nnsanctified public opinion; but the 
 subject of our memoir stood fast in his attachment 
 to Methodism. 
 
 The following letter may be regarded as a speci- 
 men of the rancorous feeling then abroad in the 
 Glasgow Societies. It was addressed to Mr. West's 
 uncle, to whom allusion has already been made, by 
 one Avho occupied a prominent position in the 
 church. 
 
 " Glasgow, April Uih, 1835. 
 
 " Sir, 
 
 " So you were trying upon Monday last to con- 
 vert brother Gilfillan. Poor body ! you might have 
 saved your breath, and reserved it to bark in the 
 Leaders' -meeting, where you appear as an oracle, at 
 least in the estimation of the gulls and mutes who 
 form that illustrious assembly. ' Coming events 
 cast their shadows before them;' and if you was 
 not blindly devoted to Conferism, you might open 
 your eyes to the march of events that are daily 
 transpiring, not to the honour, but to the deep 
 disgrace, of the modest Priests and their obedient 
 cads. I consider you as conceited and bigoted a 
 cad as is among them, — a very mighty man in your 
 own way. Well, go on. Cleave to Methodism as 
 it is, and I wish you much joy of your choice. 
 Recollect, the day is approaching, (mark well my 
 
HOME MINISTRY — AYR. 
 
 29 
 
 words,) it may lie near, when INIethodism as it 
 ought to be shall yet appear and bless our countiy. 
 Wishmg you a change of mind from Conferential 
 conserv atism to laical radicalism, 
 
 " I remain yom's, 
 
 " R U 
 
 So far from living to see the fulfilment of his 
 words, the writer of the above virulent epistle soon 
 saw his error, and was glad to return to the ark 
 of safety, from which he had incautiously ventured 
 forth on the troubled waters of factious division 
 and the strife of tongues. Happier indeed were 
 they who, hke Daniel West, remained calmly walk- 
 ing with God. Whilst the tumult was great with- 
 out, he continued to cultivate inward holiness; and 
 his determination was unshaken to devote the re- 
 mainder of his days to the service of his Heavenly 
 Master, in that particular section of the Christian 
 church thus malignantly attacked. He solemnly 
 and prayerfully " counted the cost and having 
 taken his stand in the ranks of Wesleyan Preachers, 
 he never swerved in after years from the mainte- 
 nance of the principles he had espoused. 
 
 It may be well to observe here, that Mr. West 
 was always more inclined to conserve than to loosen 
 and liberalize — as that tenn is understood by some 
 — the peculiarities of ^letliodism. He had a liberal 
 and independent mind, which prevented him from 
 
30 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 being either bigoted or captious in his enforcement 
 of these peculiarities; but having seen the fearful 
 results arising from misguided clamour, he was 
 always disposed to deprecate any sudden or exten- 
 sive and crude innovation on the landmarks of 
 Methodism. 
 
 The Ayr Circuit in Scotland was that to which 
 Mr. West was first appointed. He commenced his 
 labours there August 23rd, 1835, and he left on the 
 15th of August, 1837. 
 
 As a general rule, Wesleyan Ministers of all 
 grades of intellect, and whatever may be the eccle- 
 siastical position they ultimately reach, begin in a 
 rough school. The system of Methodism neces- 
 sarily compels its young Ministers to " endure hard- 
 ness as good soldiers" of the Lord Jesus. The 
 Circuit to which Mr, West was sent was an exten- 
 sive one, and, being poor in temporal matters, the 
 journeys were most toilsome. Footsore and weary, 
 he had frequently, and even in the winter, to travel 
 twenty or thirty miles to his appointments. It 
 was indeed very questionable at times whether he 
 would not sink imder the labour devolving upon 
 him. He not unfrequently fainted in the pulpit, 
 overcome by mental excitement and physical weak- 
 ness. He was, however, amongst kind friends ; 
 and he had the happiness of seeing many souls 
 saved under his ministry. To one instance of con- 
 version his esteemed Superintendent, Mr. Hudson, 
 
HOME MINISTRY AYR. 
 
 31 
 
 referred iu a letter sent to Mr. West a few months 
 after his departure to another sphere of labour. 
 Alluding to several Circuit matters, only interest- 
 ing to the parties concerned, the letter proceeds : 
 " ISIaybole is improving a little. We do not intend 
 preaching there on the week-nights this winter. 
 The last time I was at Girvau, John Davies in- 
 formed me that he had the week previous attended 
 the funeral of a man, whom he visited dui-ing his 
 affliction. He was a member of the Established 
 Church, but knew nothing of sa\'ing religion, till a 
 few months ago, while hearing you describe the way 
 of faith, he saw the way, and was enabled, before 
 you closed the service, to believe on the Lord Jesus 
 Christ unto salvation. He retained the possession 
 of it, and died in its happy enjoyment. The long 
 loalks were not all in vain." 
 
 We do not mention this one case of conversion 
 because conversions under ]\Ir. West's ministry were 
 rare and unfrequent, but because it was somewhat 
 peculiar; and it is suggestive of a fact worth no- 
 ticing in connexion with the ministiy of Wesleyan 
 Preachers generally. It was peculiar, inasmuch as 
 it was the direct and immediate conversion of one, 
 whilst listening to a discom-se in a ISIethodist chapel, 
 who had been trained up all his lifetime in the rigid 
 school of Calvinism. It is also suggestive of the 
 fact, that an imknown amount of spiritual good is 
 accomplished indirectly, by the influence of the 
 
33 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Wesleyan ministry, within the borders of other 
 Christian churches. Take, for example, the history 
 of Methodism in Scotland. We must not look at the 
 numerical strength of the Wesleyan Societies there, 
 and regard that as the gauge or measure of success. 
 Many in that part of the kingdom who never join 
 themselves to Methodism are indebted to its minis- 
 try for the life and power of genuine religion which 
 they possess, and the fruit of which is carried with 
 them into the churches to which they belong. 
 
 The last sentence in the extract of the letter we 
 have quoted, might well be inscribed as a motto in 
 the study of all young Travelling Preachers : " The 
 long walks are not all in vain." The certain salva- 
 tion of even one soul is surely a sufficient reward 
 for hours of wearisome travelling and exhausting 
 pulpit exercises. Although Mr. West had often 
 been tempted to think the tax upon his strength 
 extremely severe, and he had been ready to de- 
 spond ; yet he was permitted for his encouragement 
 to see the blessed fruit of his labour, and he there- 
 fore persevered in the duties of his higli calling ; 
 but he did so by dint of extraordinary physical 
 effort. 
 
 Considering the feeble state of his health, and 
 the proximity of the Ayr Circuit to Glasgow, Mr. 
 V\cst was kindly permitted to pay frequent visits 
 to his friends by way of relaxation. Returning on 
 one occasion from Glasgow to his Circuit, he was 
 
HOME MINISTRY AYR. 
 
 33 
 
 mercifully preserved by a kind Providence amid 
 circumstances of imminent danger. The statement 
 of them will be found in the follomng brief letter 
 addressed to his mother, 
 
 "Ayr, September 20th, 1836. 
 
 "Dear Mother, 
 
 "I merely drop you this note to inform you of 
 my safe arrival in Ayr. "For this I ought to feel 
 thankfid to God. Everybody did not come from 
 Glasgow to Ayr on Saturday whole and sound. 
 The coach met with a rather serious accident, when 
 about four miles from this place. We came in con- 
 tact with a cart laden with timber, one piece of 
 which, as it projected from the cart, ran right 
 tlirougli the side of the coach. One man had his 
 leg broken, and now lies in the inn. Many of the 
 other passengers were hurt, though not so severely. 
 I thank God for my escape without injury. This 
 is another call to devote myself entirely to the 
 ser\'ice of God. May He help me so to do ! 
 " I remain your affectionate Son, 
 
 "Daniel West." 
 
 We have already intimated that Mr. West's mi- 
 nistry in the Ayr Circuit terminated at the close 
 of the second year. During that time he had won 
 the love and esteem of all the Societies ; and he was 
 highly respected by JNIinisters and members of other 
 
 D 
 
34 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 denominations. He was known by the name of the 
 "First Bishop/' and he was playfully so called for 
 several years after he had left the Circuit. This 
 incident is mentioned merely to explain the occur- 
 rence of the word in the following letter, addressed 
 to Mr. West by a lady in Ayr, whose name will long 
 be revered and loved by the religious public at large 
 in that town. The letter is interesting, because it 
 affords us an insight into one of the commonest 
 phases of Methodist life and usefulness ; and because 
 it shows the hold which Mr. West had upon the 
 affections of the people. The letter is dated two 
 years after his departure from the Ayr Circuit. 
 
 " St. John Street, Wallacetown, 
 "August 2lst, 1839. 
 
 "Dear Mr. West, 
 
 " I have only time just now to acknowledge the 
 receipt of yours, which gave me great pleasure ; but 
 I am disappointed at your not coming this way. I 
 must reconcile myself to this, as I do many of your 
 friends here, by thinking, if I am spared, 't is only a 
 pleasure deferred, and that next year you may find 
 it more convenient to visit us. But I must not let 
 you leave Glasgow without giving you a line, if only 
 to say how glad I shall be to hear from the ' Bishop' 
 when he is settled at his new Station. May all 
 your endeavours to bring souls to Christ be crowned 
 with success, is my earnest prayer. As I know you 
 
HOME MINISTKY — AYR. 
 
 35 
 
 feel interested about lier, and all that are dear to 
 me, you wiU be glad to hear that Mrs. Cunning- 
 ham has been wonderfully supported and comforted 
 through her heavy loss.* My daughter begs to be 
 most kindly remembered to you. She is going 
 about as usual, doing good. She visits the County 
 Prison three times every week, when the weather 
 permits. 
 
 " I have been begging for the Llissions ever since 
 March, and shall continue to do so until the time 
 fixed for the Missionary Meeting. I am now called 
 the ' Ayr Beggar.' I tell them, with all my heart, I 
 care not. 'T is in a good cause. I have managed to 
 get together a respectable sum for this place. I do 
 sometimes meet with soft answers and mild glances ; 
 (Do you understand me?) but that is a trifle. I 
 seldom come away without a mite. I am asked 
 many questions; and the last one generally is, 'I 
 hope you won't come again?' My invariable reply 
 is, ' O yes ! once a year, please God, if I am spared.' 
 
 "My love to your dear mother, and every branch 
 of your family. Always think of me as your 
 
 " Sincere and affectionate Friend, 
 
 " II. AllMSTllONG." 
 
 The time and worldly means of this excellent lady, 
 and of her truly pious and philanthropic daughter, 
 
 * Major Williain Cunuinghain, H.E.I.C., died at South Lodge, Ayr, 
 on the 11th of August, 1838. 
 
 D 2 
 
36 
 
 CHAPTEK 11, 
 
 were always at tlie disposal of the poor and needy 
 around them, and they delighted in daily works of 
 mercy and Christian benevolence. Many are the works 
 of charity, such as are described in the above letter, 
 only known to Him with whom we have to do ; and, 
 although lost to human eye, they are all recorded in 
 His book, and they shall meet with a full reward at 
 last. How few in number, nevertheless, are the 
 young and educated ladies who would count it no 
 dishonour to be regular visitors of a common gaol, 
 so that they might make known the Saviour to some 
 of the fallen and most degraded of mankind ! What 
 a pleasing picture of practical family religion does 
 the above letter present ! — the aged motlier devoting 
 her time to begging from door to door for means to 
 send the Gospel to the perishing heathen abroad, 
 whilst the daughter may be seen frequenting the 
 prison-house of civilized heathens at home on 
 errands of mercy. Surely whilst our country can 
 boast of such mothers and daughters, and in pro- 
 portion as they are multiplied in the laud, we need 
 fear but little as to the perpetuation and advance- 
 ment of our religious national character. And who 
 would not rather see our " Sisters of Mercy" trained 
 round the family altar, and making that the central 
 point of their operations, instead of the damp cloister 
 and the priest's confessional ? 
 
 On leaving Ayr, Mr. West was appointed to the 
 Hougliton-lc-Spring Circuit, where he commenced 
 
HOME MINISTRY — HOUGHTON-LE-SPRING. 
 
 37 
 
 his ministry, September 3rd, 1837. In this Circuit 
 it pleased God to favour him with increasing bodily- 
 strength ; nor had he to undertake the toilsome 
 journeys to which he had been accustomed in Scot- 
 land. Shortly after he arrived, his preaching ser- 
 vices were in great demand on various special 
 occasions in the adjoining Circuits. Among other 
 places he was invited to preach at Sunderland ; and 
 it appears that, knowing the importance of the con- 
 gregations there, he went with a fearful heart. In 
 the pulpit, no one was ever more unflinching and 
 fearless in preaching the truths of the Gospel ; out of 
 the pulpit, no one could be more keenly sensible of 
 insufficiency and unworthiness for the solemn work. 
 He trembled to meet the large congregations to 
 which his lips were now to speak the words of salva- 
 tion. Having mentioned his fears in a letter to his 
 uncle, which is unfortunately lost, he received the 
 following characteristic reply : — 
 
 " I see you have some fears about preaching in 
 Sunderland chapel. Fear not. You will not, I 
 hope, seek to please men in your ministry. Your 
 business is to save souls; and Sunderland sinners 
 are just like others. Aim at the heart. Try by 
 every possible argument to reach the conscience, 
 and bring sinners to repentance : and as He has 
 promised to be with you wherever you go, you have 
 nothing to fear. You are not at Athens or Ephesus, 
 but in England, where the scandal of the Cross has 
 
38 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 ceased in a great measure. No doubt a large house 
 and crowded congregation is appalling ; but you 
 must lose sight of outward things and circum- 
 stances, and remember your commission and mes- 
 sage from God : ' Son of man, I have set thee a 
 watchman to the house of Israel.' See, then, that 
 you attend to this, and this only. ' Surely whatso- 
 ever the Lord gives me to say to this people, that 
 will I say, whether they will hear or whether they 
 will forbear. The blood of their souls shall not be 
 required at my hands.' If you maintain such a 
 spirit as this, I have no fear of your succeeding in 
 the great work in which you are engaged ; and I 
 am certain you will secure the affections and appro- 
 bation of God and of good men. But remember 
 also what has been said to you about your health. 
 Take care of that." 
 
 These godly counsels were not in vain. Mr. 
 West's chief object in every sermon he preached 
 was to reach the hearts of his hearers ; and the bur- 
 den of his prayer was, that God would revive His 
 work. The Societies in the Circuit needed a quick- 
 ening from above. Much evil had resulted from 
 the divisions of 1835, and the troubled sea was stiU 
 throwing up mire and dirt. 
 
 The following letter to his aunt will place before 
 the reader his own feelings at this period, as weU as 
 the state of the Circuit : — 
 
HOME MINISTRY — HOUGHTON-LE-SPRING. 39 
 
 " Houghton-le-Spring, April 2\st, 1838. 
 "Very dear Aunt, 
 
 " I HAVE just finished my piilpit preparation, and 
 would now devote a few moments in concocting a 
 brief epistle to my Glasgow friends. Since I last 
 wrote, I have been more out of Houghton, and more 
 busily engaged, the little time I have been in it, than 
 I ever was before. We have had a most delightful 
 Missionary Meeting. The people say it was the 
 best by far of any they ever had in Houghton. For 
 my own part I think, take it altogether, it was the 
 best I ever had the pleasure of attending. God was 
 eminently present with us. The speakers were the 
 Rev. Messrs. Keeling and Jackson of Sunderland, 
 Mr. Morris, Presbyterian Minister, of Houghton, 
 Mr. Macdonald of Shefiield, and, of course, my Super- 
 intendent and myself. During some parts of Mr. 
 Macdonald's speech, there did not seem to be a dry 
 eye in the congregation. It was full of informa- 
 tion, argument, eloquence, and holy feeling. ]SIr. 
 Macdonald preached also in the afternoon before the 
 public meeting. His subject was, Christ betrayed 
 by Judas, — a most searching and impressive dis- 
 course. I am prepared to say that there never was 
 half the people assembled at a ISIissionary Meeting 
 in Houghton, as at these services, and there never 
 was more than a fourth of the sum raised for the 
 Missions. To God be the praise ! 
 
 "Notwithstanding the many things with which 
 
40 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 we have to contend in this small town, I believe we 
 are rising as a people. But still it is amazing what 
 a small amount of influence we have. We seem to 
 have little or no hold upon the public mind. The 
 position and influence of the Church in this quarter 
 of the country is very high. Still I think we are 
 advancing. We are slowly sapping the prejudices 
 of the people, and laying hold of their sympathies. 
 I doubt not that Methodism will yet be here what 
 it never has been. The darkest feature I see in 
 the survey is, that while our congregations are 
 improved, there is no addition of members to our 
 society. O that this mournful spiritual barrenness 
 and death were at an end ! 
 
 "There is also another evil existing throughout 
 our whole Circuit. We are beset with Radicals and 
 their tabernacles. Although they have ceased from 
 open hostility, (at least, speaking generally; for 
 they sometimes from their pulpits still call the 
 meml)ers by opprobrious names, and the Preachers 
 ' devils,') they yet do us, as a people, and they do 
 religion in genei'al, incalculable mischief. Never- 
 theless they are not making much progress now. 
 In imagination I see written on their " tabernacles,' 
 ' We that are in these tabernacles do groan, being 
 burdened.' Some of them are easing them of their 
 burden, and seeking a quiet berth again in the ' old 
 ship.' May she gallantly float and bear them to 
 heaven ! 
 
HOME MINISTRY — HOUGHTON-LE-SPRIXG. 41 
 
 " You have no doubt before this time heard of the 
 glorious work at Leeds. The Good Shepherd is 
 there bringing home His sheep by hundreds. Mr. 
 Rattenbury appears to have been principally instru- 
 mental in this great revival; and the Sunderland 
 friends have requested him to visit them next month. 
 Dr. Bunting and Peter Jones aj'e to be there at the 
 same time. They hope that Mr. Rattenbuiy will 
 bring some of the holy fire with him. If it get to 
 Sunderland, I have little doubt we shall soon have 
 it in Houghton. j\Iy God, my God, revive Thy 
 work ! I can scarcely refrain my emotion. For 
 want of conversions my work is almost becoming a 
 burden. I mean to preach ou this subject to-morrow 
 morning in Hetton chapel before the Love-feast. 
 My text is Judges vi. 13. I have preached every 
 night this week. 
 
 " I have to do so thrice to-morrow as usual, and a 
 Love-feast in addition. On jNIonday I have to attend 
 the Missionaiy Meeting at Durham. On Thursday 
 I have to re-open a chapel in South Shields, &c., &c. : 
 so you see my mind and time are fully occupied. 
 " I remain, dear Aunt, 
 
 " Yours affectionately, 
 
 " Dam EL West, 
 
 "P.S. I forgot to mention that we are about to 
 commence a "Wesleyan week-day school in our old 
 chapel. We have engaged a ^Master, — a Local 
 Preacher, — and the chapel is fitted up. We have 
 
43 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 got the names of about one hundred and twenty 
 scholars to start with. The routine of the school 
 will embrace the ordinary branches of English 
 education. It will be, however, a semi-religious 
 seminary imder the superintendence of the Meth- 
 odist Preacher and a Committee. You cannot equal 
 this in Glasgow \ " 
 
 The great subject of day-school education in the 
 Wesleyan body was about this time beginning to 
 attract serious attention. At the Conference of 
 1837, the first Committee was appointed to consider 
 and report upon the necessities of the case, and to 
 suggest the best plans of operation, as well as to 
 watch carefully the various schemes brought under 
 the consideration of the Government of the day. It 
 is certainly pleasing to find that Mr. West so ener- 
 getically and successfully entered into the work; 
 and that long before the matter had begun to stir 
 up the mind and heart of the Connexion at large, 
 he had, in conjunction with his colleagues and 
 friends, been busily engaged in raising up a flourish- 
 ing school in the town where he resided. 
 
 The memorable Centenary movement was very 
 fitly simultaneous with the Educational. In the 
 month of December, 1838, one of the central meet- 
 ings in aid of the former scheme was held at New- 
 castle. In this Mr. West took a special and practical 
 interest. In a letter to his uncle about it, he said : — 
 
HOME MINISTRY SOUTH SHIELDS. 43 
 
 " As for my hundred pounds and my speech next 
 week at Newcastle^ I am sure I should speak -with 
 more energy and pathos if my uncle were to be 
 there. I really am exceedingly mortified that, hav- 
 ing received the President's letter, you are not to be 
 there. I need not to you descant on the character 
 of the meeting. It will be altogether of an unusual 
 nature, and one like to which we shall never have 
 another opportunity of attending. It will be a glo- 
 rious time. Do try and come. You speak of my 
 putting in a word for you in my intended speech. 
 I will say to you, as Dr. Bunting said to Mr. Sands 
 at Manchester, ' Well, but what will you give ? 
 Just give me the commission, and my speech will be 
 all the more telling.' " 
 
 The meeting at Newcastle, and those held in the 
 course of the year throughout the whole country, 
 gave a new impetus to the progress of Methodism. 
 The remembrance of the " Hundred Years ago " fired 
 the Wesley an Ministry with renewed zeal and vigour, 
 and prompted the united prayers and the princely 
 benevolence of the churches, for the sustenance and 
 spread of scriptural holiness throughout the land. 
 
 From Houghton-le-Spring Mr. West was removed 
 at the Conference of 1839 to South Shields. Here 
 he was kindly received and entertained, for some 
 time, at the house of Christopher Wawn, Esq., with 
 whom he remained on terms of friendship to the 
 close of life. But it appears that dui'ing the interval 
 
44 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 of Conference he visited Glasgow^ and some of the 
 scenes of his boyish preaching; and he witnessed 
 there wliat, no doubt, had a most gracious influence 
 upon his ministry in his new sphere, — the wonderful 
 revival of religion in the town of Kilsyth. We 
 give the details from one of his own letters to a 
 dear friend in the Circuit he was just leaving : — 
 
 " After a most delightful passage from Liverpool, 
 I enjoyed the untold pleasure of a mother's wel- 
 come. My time in Glasgow was spent with more 
 than usual happiness. I preached, in all, eight times 
 to delightful congregations. And as if the friends 
 had kept their children for the purpose, it fell to my 
 lot to baptize somewhere near a dozen little ones. I 
 visited the town of Kilsyth, where a very extra- 
 ordinary revival has broken out in the Established 
 Church. I will rather tell you the results of the 
 work than detail the particulars. Many persons, 
 old and young, at the conclusion of Divine service, 
 fell down in the aisles and pews of the church, cry- 
 ing for mercy. They were conveyed into the ves- 
 tries, where it pleased the Lord to turn the soitoav 
 and fear of many into joy and confidence. The 
 spirit of conviction and prayer spread through the 
 town, and for two days no business was done : the 
 very shops were closed, the inhabitants betaking 
 themselves to the various places of worship, while 
 many groups were gathered in the glens and woods, 
 and earnest prayer was continually made before 
 
HOME MINISTRY — SOUTH SHIELDS. 45 
 
 God. Nor did He fail to answer. Many scores, 
 and hundreds, were converted and added to the 
 church. O ! it must have been delightful to have 
 heard those glens resounding with the songs of 
 praise, and the mountains echoing to the voice 
 of prayer ! The work has spread to all the Dis- 
 senting communities in the town. And such has 
 been its effect in allaying or removing religious 
 party feeling, that Ministers and people of all deno- 
 minations are meeting together, mutually to advise 
 and pray for a continuance of the gracious work. 
 I engaged to preach to them on the Wednesday 
 evening ; and, as it was supposed that our own place 
 of worship would be too small, our friends applied to 
 the Minister and Elders of the parish church, who 
 said they would willingly let me have the church, 
 only they had service in it themselves at the same 
 hour ; but they would do the next best thing for us ; 
 I should have their new parish school-room, capable 
 of accommodating at least double the number our 
 own chapel would. This place accordingly was 
 crowded, I doubt not, with, for the most part, 
 prayerful hearers. At the close of the service we 
 held a Prayer- meeting. It was a very gracious 
 season." 
 
 It would seem that ]\Ir. West carried back with 
 him to his new Circuit some of the hallowing influ- 
 ences of this Scottish revival. Immediately on his 
 arrival, in describing the state of the Circuit, he 
 
46 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 wrote as follows : — " There are all the signs of the 
 beginning of a good work in this place. The con- 
 gregations are increasing. The Prayer-meetings are 
 well attended. Several have been awakened^ and a 
 few have obtained the pearl of great price." And, 
 but a few weeks after^ many conversions took place. 
 In a letter, dated "November 4th, 1839," he says, 
 "It is matter of great thankfulness that the Lord 
 is very graciously working among us. In Shadwell 
 Street chapel we have Prayer-meetings every night 
 of the week; and I dare say for the last ten days 
 there have been three, four, and five set at liberty 
 every meeting. Last night there were eight. To 
 God be the praise ! At Chapter Row, too, we are 
 all on the move. On the Centenary day, the power 
 of the Lord was manifestly among us. We had a 
 Prayer-meeting at seven in the morning : about one 
 hundred present. I preached at half-past ten from 
 Psalm Ixxxix. 15. The children of all our schools 
 were met in the afternoon, to be presented with 
 Centenary medals. With the congregation and 
 children, the chapel was crowded to excess. After 
 I had addressed them, we marched up to the market 
 place, and formed into a circle. The singer and I 
 stood in the centre. The whole company then 
 joined in singing the Centenary Hymn. It was a 
 charming sight. In the evening I preached again, 
 from Psalm cxxvi. 3. It was a time to be 
 remembered. 
 
HOME MINISTRY — SOUTH SHIELDS. 47 
 
 " On Monday we had a tea-meeting, 530 pre- 
 sent. After tea a Band-meeting was held, and at 
 the close of that a Prayer-meeting in the school- 
 room. About twenty persons were in deep distress. 
 Five of them found peace and joy through believing. 
 We are all united ; we are all praying, looking up 
 and waiting for the residue of the Spirit. Lord, 
 pour it out \" 
 
 In the same letter ]\Ir. West mentions, that in 
 the course of his pastoral visitations he met with an 
 awful case of spii-itual darkness and distress. The 
 lady had been for some time under deep conviction 
 of sin, and utter despair of Di\ine mercy. Her 
 friends sent for Mr. West to come and pray and 
 converse with her. He describes her state in the 
 following terms : — " ^\Tiile I was with her, her 
 distress was beyond description. In giving me 
 some idea of her state of mind, she used expres- 
 sions the most horrific and affecting. I shall never 
 forget them. ' O ! ' said she, ' prayer is now of no 
 use. I have rejected Christ, and He casts me out. 
 I have sold myself to the devil, and he has taken 
 possession of me ; and body and soul will soon be 
 in the fire of hell. The sky is dark ; the sun, and 
 moon, and the stars are dark. I can see nothing 
 around me but fire and flames, — aU sorts of strange 
 appearances, — monsters ready to devour me. I can- 
 not live J I cannot die. O God, what will become 
 of me?' I reasoned with her; spread before her 
 
48 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 the mercy of my God, and the bleeding love of 
 Christ. Again and again we prayed, one after the 
 other. At length she seemed feebly to lay hold 
 of the promise, and said she was happy in the love 
 of Jesus. I left her composed. As I looked upon 
 her, I thought of the demoniac, who was seen sitting 
 at the feet of Jesus clothed and in his right mind. 
 May God preserve her ! " 
 
 The progress of his own soul in grace at this 
 period was unmistakable, and his usefulness was 
 commcnsurately great. Never did Mr. West allow 
 the bustle and activities of his public life to lessen 
 the ardour and devotedness of his private piety. 
 We cannot do better than illustrate this by several 
 extracts from his letters to different friends. 
 
 " This is a chequered scene. After all, our great 
 business and highest wisdom is to be ready to meet 
 our Lord, and so to enter into His joy and sit down 
 on His throne. I called to see Mrs. D yester- 
 day. She is now out of danger, and appears to be 
 in a good state of mind. She is quite resigned; 
 but complaining that she has not those feelings of 
 joy and holy triumph which many of whom she has 
 read and heard possessed. This, though desirable 
 and delightful, is certainly not essential. Let me 
 have confidence in the mercy and promise of my 
 God ; let me feel that I grasp the cross of Christ, 
 and it is enough. My feet are then on the Rock 
 of Ages. I cannot be swept away with the flood. 
 
HOME MINISTRY SOUTH SHIELDS. 
 
 49 
 
 I shall then be lifted upwards through the 
 gathering gloom, to the light and the glory of 
 heaven. 
 
 "The work of God among us appears steadily 
 going forward. We have had several conversions 
 at Chapter Row and Templetown; and a similar 
 work is going on at Shadwell Street. Last week 
 revival-meetings were held every night in the Scotch 
 Secession church. I attended one of them, and 
 addressed the people. It was a very good meet- 
 ing, and well attended. It is a new thing under 
 the sun for members of the Scotch Secession to 
 hold revival Prayer-meetings. Either the world or 
 Satan's kingdom is coming to an end. I believe 
 the latter is the fact. What need there is to work 
 while it is called to-day ! I am more and more 
 convinced that a clear and comprehensive know- 
 ledge of the Scriptures is intimately connected with, 
 indeed essential to, our growth in grace. I have 
 lately been reading more than usual ; being assm-ed 
 that if I would have my mind a rich treasury, out 
 of which I might bring things new and old, I must 
 feed and adorn it from day to day. I have lately 
 been musing over my intellectual deficiencies. I 
 have not half knowledge of history. My acquaint- 
 ance with general literature is, to a great extent, 
 superficial. My knowledge of science is not more 
 than a tithe of what it should be. Well, then, I 
 must be up and at it, — devouring books." 
 
 E 
 
50 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 In Mr. West'^s case, these were not idle aspira- 
 tions and fruitless intentions. It is true he never 
 was given to sedentary and scholastic seclusion in 
 his study ; but neither was he desultory in his 
 acquirement of knowledge. His physical constitu- 
 tion and mental temperament unfitted him for long 
 continued application in his study ; but he left no 
 time unemployed. Amidst the round of his Circuit 
 duties and pastoral visitations, — to which he was 
 most attentive from the commencement to the 
 close of his ministry, — and his numerous special 
 engagements in other Circuits, he found time to 
 enrich his mind with more than a common share 
 of solid learning, and a practical acquaintance with 
 all the popular branches of science. These he em- 
 ployed to the best advantage in all the Circuits in 
 which he was called to travel, both in the instruc- 
 tion of the young, and the edification of the church 
 at large in his ordinary ministrations of Divine 
 truth. 
 
 At the beginning of 1840, Mr. West received, 
 almost by the same post, both painful and pleasing 
 intelligence from his family at Glasgow. The wi-iter 
 of this memoir then lay dangerously ill of a fever 
 of no ordinary violence ; and at the same time 
 another brother, who died happy a few years after- 
 wards, was soundly converted to God. Mr. West's 
 allusion to it shows not only his deep interest in 
 the spiritual state of his relations, but the lasting 
 
HOME MINISTRY — SOUTH SHIELDS. 51 
 
 impression made upon his mind, when young, by 
 the example and prayers of his pious father. He 
 wrote : — " Soon after I received the letter contain- 
 ing the account of Tom's dangerous iUness, I had 
 a box from home, containing a letter, which on 
 perusing, I did not know for a time whether I 
 had most cause for weeping or rejoicing. It gave 
 a statement of my brother WiUiam's conversion. 
 Praise the Lord ! INIany a time I think of my 
 father's prayers. At the family altar he was wont 
 to plead for the salvation of his children. But he 
 died without seeing one of us turned to the Lord. 
 Now, glory be to God, there are five of us serving 
 and loving Him ! Surely ' the effectual fervent 
 prayer of a righteous man availeth much.' " 
 
 In this same year Mr. West was united in 
 man-iage to Elizabeth Allan, granddaughter of one 
 who has a traditional reputation among the early 
 Methodists of that District, and eldest daughter of 
 Wilham Allan, of Shiney llow, — one of the most 
 respectable members and warmest friends of the 
 Wesleyan Society in that neighbourhood. An in- 
 teresting Memoir of Mr. Allan, Senior, appeared in 
 the "Wesleyan Magazine" for the year 1824. Both 
 the parties have passed away from the earth, and we 
 may therefore, without any breach of decorum, give 
 one extract from Mr. West's letters bearing upon 
 this' subject. It is, doubtless, of the utmost im- 
 portance that a Minister of the Gospel should act 
 E 2 
 
52 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 with even more than common prudence in such a 
 transaction. It not only concerns himself, but the 
 churches of God over which he may be placed in 
 charge. That the subject of our memoir made a 
 happy and judicious choice, will be manifest from 
 what follows. 
 
 In a letter to his uncle he wrote : — " My first 
 Sabbath in the Houghton Circuit. I was at Shiney 
 Row in the afternoon, and, after preaching, gave 
 tickets to the Society ; in doing which, my atten- 
 tion was deeply interested by a young lady then 
 present. Not that I fell in love with her, — nothing 
 of the sort ; but her peculiar modesty, unaffected 
 simplicity, and the relation of her experience, which 
 evidenced a deep and genuine piety, could not be 
 other to me than subject of admiration ; especially 
 as I have had the opportunity of seeing and hearing 
 so many of the dashing and gay, the superficiality 
 of whose experience, and the flippancy of whose 
 spirit, were not likely to make any but an 
 unpleasant impression on a mind somewhat philo- 
 sophical, and, I trust, sufficiently imbued with 
 Christian principle to inquire, ' What is the chaff to 
 the wheat ?'^' 
 
 That he never had occasion to regret his choice, 
 will sufficiently appear in the course of this narra- 
 tive, and especially in the touching record which 
 will be found in his Journal in a subsequent part 
 of the volume. 
 
HOME MINISTRY SOUTH SHIELDS. 53 
 
 A rather amusing incident attended the celebra- 
 tion of the marriage ceremony. "VMien the neces- 
 sary papers were being filled up^ and the question 
 of profession was asked by the old Clergyman who 
 officiated, he was told to enter, " Wesleyan Minis- 
 ter." "Wesley an what?" " Wesleyan Minister !" 
 " I don't know what you mean. I don't know 
 that. What is it?" After considerable arguing 
 pro and con, the gentleman seemed more and more 
 bewildered, until at length Mr. West said, " Why, 
 don't you know yet what a Methodist Preacher 
 is?" This at once thi-ew a flood of light upon the 
 old Clergyman's mind ; and he proceeded to fill up 
 the entry with what he, no doubt, thought a new 
 and unwarrantable ecclesiastical title for the minis- 
 terial descendants of John Wesley. Even at such 
 a time Mr. West was one who could thorouglily 
 enjoy a scene like this. His was a bland and 
 cheerful piety. At the remotest distance from rude 
 and unseemly gaiety, he had the art of throwing 
 into his conversations and letters a quiet and happy 
 mirthfulness, which rendered both his presence and 
 epistles a delight to his friends, and made him a 
 pleasant and beloved, as well* as a useful, guest, 
 wherever he went. 
 
 We shall close this chapter, and the record of his 
 South Shields ministry, with the following spirited 
 and humom-ous account of one of his usual Circuit 
 excursions ; — 
 
54 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 " It seems quite a long time since I had occasion 
 to write to you ; and yet one must not undervalue 
 epistolary correspondence. A lame man may not 
 speak contemptuously of his crutch, nor a man with 
 one leg sneer at a wooden substitute. The one may 
 go limpiugly, and the other stiffly ; hut both would 
 be much more awkward without such help. I would 
 rather receive from and send to one the expression 
 of sentiment and feeling on paper than not at all. 
 Well, let me tell you something about my journey 
 from Shiney Row to Hepburn last Monday. I ran 
 nearly all the way to the station, and managed to 
 get in time. We proceeded as far as the bridge, 
 when, behold, the engine — old 'Jacob Perkins' — 
 got off the way. After whistling for a while, — 
 somewhat as sailors do in a calm, only rather louder, 
 and perhaps not quite so melodious, — we touched, 
 by the wailings of our distress, the sympathies of 
 the 'Owen Williams,' who came to our relief; and 
 no sooner did he see our deplorable case, than he 
 drew us right back for at least two mUes, — perhaps 
 it might be to take us out of hern's way. Having 
 arrived at the switch-way, one of the firemen, who 
 does not appear to - have been over well furnished 
 in his upper apartments, very deliberately, — whether 
 to gratify his teasing propensity, or to lengthen out 
 the fun, and so to deprive me of my tea at Hepburn, 
 I will not take upon me to say, — at all events, he 
 turned the switch, only on the wrong side, and with 
 
HOME MINISTRY SOUTH SHIELDS. 
 
 55 
 
 great ease to himself, and sufficient mortification to 
 us, turned two of the carriages oS the rails. This 
 was too bad. After a little, or rather a good deal, 
 of scolding, which we very plainly saw did not 
 at aU affect the luckless position of the aforesaid 
 carriages, we turned out for the purpose of lifting 
 them on to the line. This we effected in a few 
 minutes, and we then proceeded at a charming rate, 
 and passed poor old ' Jacob ■* on the bridge, who was 
 puffing and blowing as if he had done a great work. 
 At length I arrived safely at Hepburn, and got 
 into the chapel as the Chairman was 'letting off' 
 his introductory speech. It was a most delightfid 
 meeting; and I afterward rode home in a long 
 cart." 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 HOME MINISTRY HULL : LIVERPOOL. 
 
 The Conference of 1842 was held in London, and 
 Mr. West was privileged by attending its sittings. 
 The occasion Avas all the more interesting to him, 
 because it was his first visit to the British metro- 
 polis. He carefully noted down day by day an 
 account of his employments and excursions to the 
 most interesting and important points of the great 
 city ; but, amid all the sight-seeing, nothing made 
 so deep an impression upon his mind as the enor- 
 mous amount of Sunday desecration. It is quite 
 possible that strangers, contemplating the unfavour- 
 able aspects of a Sabbath-day in London, forget 
 to make sufficient allowance for the existence of 
 some evils which must be unavoidable where such 
 a prodigious population is Avedged together. But 
 still, admitting this, and granting that, when thus 
 viewed, a Sunday in London may be as religi- 
 ously kept as it is elsewhere, there is yet ample 
 ground for the deepest Christian abhorrence and 
 holy indignation. We cannot wonder that Mr. 
 West should write down his feelings and impres- 
 sions in terms like these : " I have been shocked 
 above all things with the open and uncalled for 
 
HOME MINISTRY HULL. 
 
 57 
 
 violation of the Sabbath, Not to mentiou the 
 shops of butchers, bakers, barbers, and druggists, 
 there are shoemakers^, booksellers', ironmongers', 
 brokers', and even toy-shops, regularly open on the 
 Lord's day. At the same time one's ears are 
 saluted from every quarter with the cries of milk, 
 fish, apples, shrimps, &c. Such unblushing pro- 
 fanation I never saw, and could scarcely believe." 
 
 Within the Conference he was equally observant. 
 Amongst his papers there are copious notes of the 
 various Conferences he attended during his minis- 
 try ; and at this one he seems to have been greatly 
 amused in observing the effects produced by the 
 labours of the " Stationing Committee " on those 
 brethren who, in the course of Methodist rule, 
 were changing Circuits. He himself was amongst 
 the number ; and he wrote as follows to ^Mrs. West 
 in reference to his own appointment : " We have 
 to-day resumed the question of Stations, There is 
 no business so deeply interesting to the brethren. 
 It is highly amusing to see some of their counte- 
 nances, as their appointments are read, or changes 
 proposed. Their faces assume all shapes in quick 
 succession. I am glad to find, from the tone of 
 your letter, that you are not uneasy about ours. 
 If we are only where the Lord would have us be, 
 all shall be well. I am not the least anxious or 
 uneasy myself." His own appointment, however, 
 was very unexpectedly altered. Dming the whole 
 
58 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 of the Conference his name stood for Newcastle; 
 an appointment whichj had it been confirmed, would 
 have been very congenial to his own feelings, as 
 it would have enabled him to continue amongst 
 old friends, and in a neighbourhood where, as we 
 have seen, his ministry had been greatly owned of 
 God. Believing that his destination was fixed, he 
 left the Conference a few days before its close, and, 
 on reaching home, made immediate arrangements 
 for proceeding to Newcastle. But the following 
 post brought him intelligence that he had been 
 put down for Hull West Circuit ; and, not doubting 
 for a moment but that Providence was pointing 
 out his path, he cheerfully acquiesced in the call 
 of the church, turned his face from Newcastle, and 
 entered his new Circuit with an ever increasing 
 measure of zeal and devotedness to God and to 
 His people. 
 
 The earlier period of Mr, West's ministry in 
 Hull was toned by feelings of sadness. Death had 
 entered the family circle, and snatched away the 
 first-born son, Daniel Bruce. He deeply felt the 
 afflictive dispensation ; for no man was more ardent 
 in his domestic affections. But at the same time 
 these were tempered and controlled by Divine grace. 
 Some months previous to the painful bereavement, 
 we find him writing thus to Mrs. West : — " There 
 is danger of our too strongly setting our heart 
 upon this great but uncertain treasure. May God's 
 
HOME MINISTRY — HULL. 
 
 59 
 
 grace preserve us from every improper feeling, and 
 qualify us to train him up for the Divine service!" 
 In another letter to the same, from the Birming- 
 ham Conference of 1844, he said, " I am thank- 
 ful to God in reviewing the past. All, indeed, has 
 not been bright and pleasing. Om' little loved 
 one God took away. But he is in heaven ; and 
 we have had innumerable mercies and much enjoy- 
 ment." Thus it is that the Christianas faith pre- 
 pares him to contemplate calmly every contingency 
 of life ; and when he passes under a cloud, and 
 
 " Sorrow's waves around him roll," 
 
 the cloud is lit up with heavenly brightness, and 
 he remembers that his God " sitteth above the 
 water-floods." He is enabled to " endure as seeing 
 Him who is invisible," since he is well assured that 
 
 "Behind a frowning providence 
 He hides a smiling face." 
 
 During Mr. West's residence in Hull, the town 
 was visited by the Rev. James Caughey, from 
 America, in connexion with whose ministry a won- 
 derful revival of religion took place. The move- 
 ments of this gentleman are well known to the 
 AYesleyan community generally, both in Ireland 
 and England. But in Hull especially everything 
 operating for good and evil in his ministry was 
 fuUy developed ; and the result was that an open 
 rupture took place between Mr. Caughey and many 
 of the Wesleyan Ministers of this country ; and 
 
60 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 ultimately the Conference of 184'4, held at Bir- 
 mingham, interfered in the matter, and decided 
 that many of the acts and proceedings of those 
 Ministers who favoured him were at least impru- 
 dent and unadvisable. Of course no action could 
 be taken with Mr. Caughey himself in this country, 
 he not being amenable to any of the Connexional 
 tribunals, although he was occupying the pulpits 
 of various Preachers for lengthened periods ; and 
 although the tendency of much that he said and 
 did, at least in Hull, was to lower and so far 
 damage the influence and authority of the regular 
 Ministers. That such was the fact in Hull is well 
 known to many, and to the writer personally, who 
 was there on a visit to his brother during the time 
 of the revival. But we only introduce this topic so 
 far as it involves the character and preaching of 
 Mr. West. He abominated all that was ostenta- 
 tious, whether in profession or style, and whether 
 that ostentation were found in private members or in 
 public functionaries of the church. Few men could 
 have a higher view of the sanctity and sobriety 
 necessary in all pulpit ministrations ; and when these 
 were infringed, he M'as always bold and faithful in 
 giving expression to his opinion and feelings, when 
 duty required him so to do. There was much in 
 the pulpit exercises of Mr. Caughey which seemed 
 to him to be of this kind ; and whilst thankful 
 for the apparent good accomplished, he did not fail 
 
HOME MINISTRY — HULL. 
 
 61 
 
 to express his opinion as to some of the means 
 employed, both to Mr. Caughey in person, and to 
 others whose official duties made the consideration 
 of this matter obligatory upon them. At length 
 Mr. West preached a sermon in the regular course 
 of his ministry, which gave great dissatisfaction to 
 some of the officers and leading members of the 
 Society. Immediately after the delivery of the 
 sermon, when Mr. West had retired into the vestrj-, 
 it was announced that Mr. Caughey would preach 
 upon the same subject, and correct the erroneous 
 doctrines to which the audience had listened. An 
 open rupture was of course the immediate result, 
 and this event among others ultimately led to the 
 action taken by the Conference of 1844, to which 
 allusion has already been made. 
 
 At the March Quarterly-meeting of 1844, and 
 notwithstanding these painful occuiTences, Mr. West 
 received a most unanimous and heartily expressed 
 invitation to remain a third year in the Circuit. 
 Although some differed from him in opinion, no 
 one doubted the honesty of his con\-ictions or the 
 purity of his motives ; and all were convinced of 
 the value of his evangelical and heart-stirring 
 preaching. In anticipation of the subject being 
 introduced at the above-named meeting, Mr. West 
 had carefully considered the whole case, and had 
 determined to decline their request. Indeed, he 
 had prepared in writing a statement of those 
 
63 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 reasons which impelled him to this course. From 
 that paper we take the following extract, as con- 
 taining in substance the merits of the whole case : — 
 " Some time ago I preached a sermon in Waltham 
 Street chapel, which caused considerable uneasiness 
 to some, and gave to others much oftence. The 
 Leaders' -meeting, held immediately after the deli- 
 very of that sermon, deemed it right to make it 
 subject of discussion. Thoroughly satisfied as I am 
 that all the sentiments of that sermon were scrip- 
 tural and Wesleyan, I am prepared to abide by it. 
 The soundness of the discourse was admitted by one 
 party, but by another it was denounced as unscrip- 
 tural and anti- Wesleyan. To the latter I have to 
 say that there is a tribunal appointed for the trial 
 of Preachers of unsound doctrine; and there I am 
 quite willing to appear and answer their charge of 
 heresy. I am deeply grieved by what has occurred ; 
 but I am not willing to learn Wesleyan theology 
 from a Leaders'-meeting, nor to be dictated to by it 
 as to what I shall preach, or when I shall preach it. 
 And after the Leaders have assumed such a position, 
 I am sure it would not be to my own comfort, or 
 their benefit, if I should remain another year." 
 
 These and similar explanations and remarks were 
 received by the Quarterly-meeting in the same 
 spirit in which they were given, — the spirit of 
 fidelity and love ; and the result was that tlic whole 
 affair was left to the decision of the ensuing Con- 
 
HOME MINISTRY — HULL. 
 
 63 
 
 ference, and Mr. West was iBduced to change liis 
 determination and accept the invitation. His 
 appointment for a third year was accordingly con- 
 firmed, and the remainder of that time was spent 
 happily and usefully amongst a loving and warm- 
 hearted people. But before we dismiss this subject, 
 we shall give an extract from one of Mr. West's 
 letters, dated "April 6th, 1844," showing what were 
 his exact views and sentiments regarding the 
 revival. 
 
 " Our revdval movement is not yet at an end. 
 Between two and three thousand persons have pro- 
 fessed to obta,in good in these special services. But 
 a large number of them have been previously mem- 
 bers of our Society : so that the numerical increase 
 will not be anything like the above number. In the 
 East Circuit, at the last renewal of tickets, they 
 admitted above two hundred persons as full and 
 accredited members, and gave notes on trial to 
 above three hundred. In our Circuit we shall not 
 have an increase of members to report, but we gave 
 notes on trial to five hundred and thirty-three per- 
 sons. The congregations attending the services are 
 as large as ever. Hundreds night after night can- 
 not gain admission to our largest chapels. Some of 
 us begin now to enter into the meaning of those 
 words : ' Your hearts shall fear and be enlarged.' 
 
 " The preaching of this stranger I cannot pretend 
 to describe to you. It is not like anything to which 
 
64 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 I ever listened before; and I would almost say I 
 never wish to listen to such preaching again. This 
 I would say unfalteringly, only I see such prodigious 
 effects. Well, if multitudes are saved, by whom- 
 soever it may be done, glory be to God ! O that 
 those who have been brought in may be steadfast ! 
 May God preserve them to life everlasting ! " 
 
 We have not dwelt so long on these revival pro- 
 ceedings, and the part Mr. West took in relation to 
 them, for the purpose of re-opening a vexatious ques- 
 tion settled long ago. But, coming in the regular 
 course of our narrative, we could not pass it by in 
 silence ; and we certainly must defend, as both judi- 
 cious and scriptural, the course which Mr. West 
 adopted. When any Minister, be he who he may, 
 gives forth an impression that he has some spiritual 
 inspiration and discernment beyond his fellows ; and 
 when, by reason of his superior success in moving 
 the public mind, he proceeds to undermine the 
 proper influence and position of others, then it 
 becomes the duty of those who have the power, 
 however painful and difficult it may be, to restore 
 the overflowing waters to their usual and safer chan- 
 nels. God forbid that we should say a word against 
 genuine revivals ! But then, to be genuine, they must 
 be begim and sustained by the operation of the Di- 
 vine Spirit. The excitement of sinners seeking mercy 
 must be from the influence and power of the Holy 
 Ghost. It must not be merely the result of strokes 
 
HOME MINISTRY HULL. 
 
 65 
 
 of human wit, outrageous declamation, fanciful doc- 
 trine, or theatrical tact. God works by means, and 
 those means are varied, but they are never dero- 
 gatory in their character to the honoui' of Him who 
 uses them. 
 
 Before we follow j\Ir. "West to his next sphere of 
 usefulness, we shall place before the reader some 
 extracts from a letter addressed to him by a leading 
 friend in Hull. It is valuable not only for its 
 expression of private friendship, but also because it 
 contains some fragments of Methodistic history 
 worth placing on record. 
 
 " Hull, February I9th, 1846. 
 
 "My dear Sir, 
 
 " I HAVE delayed writing to you tiU I coidd give 
 you some account of the re-opening of Great Thorn- 
 ton Street chapel, after the disaster which occurred 
 there a few months ago, with the particulars of 
 which you are no doubt fully acquainted. It was 
 agreed by the Trustees to invite the Rev. S. D. 
 Waddy to preach two sermons at the re-opening, 
 which took place last Sunday. I need scarcely say 
 that the congregations were immensely large, and 
 that the sermons were of the most profitable and 
 practical character. On the previous Friday a most 
 interesting and profitable Tea-meeting was held in 
 the large room adjoining the chapel; and at that 
 meeting a sum bordering upon £300 was promised 
 r 
 
66 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 for the Sunday collection, as a thank-offering to 
 God, through Avhose especial providential care and 
 interference no person was at all seriously hurt by a 
 calamity which might have been attended with the 
 most lamentable loss of life and limb. In fact, the 
 ponderous piece of ornamental work which fell down 
 soon after Mr. Osborn commenced his missionary ser- 
 mon, descended at the only place where, and at the 
 only time when, it could do the least amount of injury : 
 and this has excited our gratitude and astonishment 
 in the very highest degree. In addition to the j€300 
 above named, the congregations generally were most 
 liberal in their offerings ; and, with the produce of 
 the Tea-meeting, I think we shall reaHze £450. 
 Mr. Waddy was evidently not prepared to witness 
 two such collections as followed his very excellent 
 sermons. He said that he had never witnessed any 
 thing of the kind before, and he could scarcely hope 
 or expect to see anything like it again. I trust, 
 however, that such scenes may occur again in con- 
 nexion with that blessed cause which is so dear to 
 many hearts ; and that He, to whom belongs the 
 silver and the gold, may pour out an increasing 
 spirit of Christian liberality on His people, making 
 them willing and ready, as in ancient times, to con- 
 secrate their substance to the cause of Him who gave 
 His only begotten Son to redeem a fallen Avorld. 
 May He pour out His Spirit more copiously, and abun- 
 dantly revive His work both at home and abroad ! 
 
HOME MINISTRY — LIVERPOOL. G7 
 
 " I sliould be the medium of offering the love and 
 affection of many in Hull, both to yourself and Mrs. 
 West, if it were known I was writing to you. 
 "Wishing you health, happiness, and great prosperity 
 in your Di\ine Master's cause, 
 " I remain, dear Sir, 
 
 " Your very affectionate Friend, 
 "T H 
 
 From Hull we now follow Mr. West to Birken- 
 head, in the Liverpool North Circuit, where he 
 commenced his ministry in 1845, having for his 
 colleagues the Rev. Edward Walker, an old friend 
 of Ms family, and the Rev. George Osborn. 
 
 In the month of October of that year, the writer 
 was appointed by the Missionary Committee to a 
 distant station in the Mission field : and, accom- 
 panied by his mother, he spent a few days at his 
 brother's house, until the time of parting came. 
 It did come, and the scene was one with which 
 strangers meddle not. We envy not the man who 
 at such a season feels no melting influences, no 
 overpowering gush of hallowed and sanctified natural 
 affection. There is the beloved mother, her heart 
 rent with contending emotions of joy and grief ; 
 around her stand her two sons and their wives, 
 consecrated to the noblest of all earthly toils. The 
 moment has come ; there is the silence as of death ; 
 and then the voice of the elder begins the parting 
 F 2 
 
68 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 prayer. The earnest and impassioned prayer of that 
 hour shall never be erased from the writer's memory. 
 It arrested every rising murmur, and calmed the 
 agitated spirit into hallowed peace. The mother 
 wept as she looked for the last time on the face of 
 her departing child, — the seventh of her sons. But 
 she remembered in that hour of trial her solemn 
 vow recorded in the earlier part of this volume ; 
 and, difficult as it was to render the sacrifice, 
 it was nevertheless made by the help of grace 
 Divine. 
 
 More than ten years of separation then intervened 
 between the writer and the subject of our memoir; 
 and the reader will observe that the succeeding part 
 of the narrative, concerning that period, is princi- 
 pally compiled from letters addressed to the former 
 during his residence abroad. These letters were 
 exceedingly copious, and, but for their great length, 
 might have been given entire, as models of beautiful 
 epistolary correspondence. They are full of personal 
 Christian experience, ministerial reminiscences, 
 and the passing events and incidents of Wesleyan 
 history. In them the writer portrays unconsciously 
 his own character and history. And "what man 
 knoweth the things of a man, save the spirit of man 
 which is in him ? " 
 
 Six months after his arrival in the Liverpool 
 Circuit, we find Mr. West writing thus : — 
 
HOME MINISTRY — LIVERPOOL. 69 
 
 "Birkenhead^ February Srd, 18i6. 
 "I like my Circuit -well, and find the friends 
 increasingly kind. I am sorrj'^ that I have not 
 much to report as to Circuit prosperity; and yet 
 we have much to cheer us and to encourage our 
 hopes for the future. We have no increase of num- 
 bers, but we have an increase in all the congrega- 
 tions in town and country. Several have been 
 brought into the fold of Christ, and we have all 
 three " (referring to himself and colleagues) " had 
 seals to our ministry. Would that there were many 
 more ! I increasingly feel that it is necessary to 
 aim directly at the conversion of men to God. I 
 covet the wisdom by which souls are won to the 
 Saviour ; and I covet to be at the last among those 
 who, having turned many to righteousness, ' shall 
 sliine as the stars for ever and ever.' 
 
 " You will, no doubt, feel interested in the pro- 
 gress of the Evangelical Alliance movement. I am 
 glad to report that it goes on satisfactorily. There 
 are many difficulties, some of which we have already 
 met : and blessed be God, who has most signally 
 helped and guided His servants. The children of 
 Israel, in days of old, were neither more certainly 
 nor more manifestly guided in their movements, 
 than we have been in the various inquiries and 
 arrangements which have occupied the attention of 
 the two ' Conferences on Christian Union ' which 
 have been already held. With the proceedings of the 
 
70 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 first Conference, held in Liverpool last October, you 
 are already acquainted, and I will now confine my 
 remarks to the result of the second Conference, 
 which was held three weeks ago in the same hall/' 
 
 It may be thought by some quite unnecessary 
 here to give the detailed account of the proceedings 
 referred to; but we may obseiTe that Mr. "West 
 entered with all his heart into the catholic spiiit 
 and objects of the Alliance; and so far as his in- 
 fluence and abilities went, he served its interests 
 whenever duty called or opportunity presented, both 
 by his pulpit ministrations and by powerful platform 
 pleadings. He thought it no mean honour even 
 to have his name associated in any way with those 
 of the noble and great in Christendom, who had 
 banded themselves together in laying down a moral 
 electric telegraph, that should pervade with common 
 sympathies, and bind together, in one spirit of life 
 and love, the entire family of Him who is "Head 
 over all things to the church, which is His body, 
 the fulness of Him that filleth all in all." 
 
 The first and second Alliance Conferences were 
 grand and unique assemblages. The most gifted 
 and large-hearted Christians of the present age were 
 gathered there, for the purpose of gi\ iug imity and 
 form to a scheme of practical spiritual brotherhood 
 in Christ, such as should rise above all the com- 
 paratively paltry and unimportant distinctions and 
 
HOME MINISTRY LIVERPOOL. 71 
 
 differences of sectarian views and denominational 
 names. The record of those meetings is a matter 
 of modern church history; but it cannot be too 
 well known or too widely circulated : and the letter 
 from which we are about to quote, gives us a con- 
 densed but striking view of the entire proceedings, 
 in which jNIr. West himself took an active part. 
 
 "The Chair was occupied by Sir C. E. Smith. 
 There were present ]\Iinisters and laymen from all 
 parts of the country, and of all religious denomina- 
 tions. The first business arose out of the question, 
 ' What shall be the constitution of the proposed 
 Evangelical Alliance?' A long, earnest, and anxi- 
 ous consultation followed this question. The result 
 may be briefly stated. There is to be an Annual 
 Conference. The first will be held in London, next 
 August, (1846.) The persons composing that Con- 
 ference, together with all such corresponding mem- 
 bers as shall not be present, but shall signify their 
 approval of the measures adopted by the Conference, 
 shall constitute for the time being the ' Evangelical 
 Alliance.' Perhaps, however, my best plan will be 
 to give you the Resolutions which were adopted. 
 ' 1. That the parties to be invited to the Confer- 
 ence in August shall be the members and corre- 
 sponding members of the four divisions of the 
 Provisional Committee in all parts of the world.' 
 ' 2. That the four divisions of the Committee be 
 requested to use their best endeavours to increase 
 
72 
 
 CHAPTER III, 
 
 the number of their corresponding members, so as 
 to inchide all those friends of the projected Alliance 
 — whether Ministers or laymen — within their seve- 
 ral Districts, whom it may be desirable to invite.' 
 ' 3. That corresponding members of each division 
 of the Committee shall be entitled to sit and vote 
 at any meeting of their own division, or at any 
 meeting of the aggregate Committee at which they 
 may be present.' ' 4. That, postponing for the pre- 
 sent any more complete and extended organization, 
 it be recommended that the Alliance shall consist 
 of those members of the Committee and corre- 
 sponding members who may be present at the Con- 
 ference in August, and concur in the course then 
 resolved upon; and of such absent members and 
 corresponding members as shall signify their appro- 
 bation of the same.' '5. That a doctrinal basis of 
 union is indispensable ; and the present summary 
 of principles shall substantially be the basis of the 
 projected Alliance.' 
 
 " The Rev. Edward Bickersteth then read a series 
 of Resolutions in harmony with the instructions of 
 the Conference to the Provisional Committee, to use 
 their best efforts by all suitable means to awaken 
 attention to the subject of Christian union, to ex- 
 plain the objects, and, as far as possible, to diffuse 
 the spirit of the Conference. The Resolutions were 
 six in number. ' 1 . That in seeking the correction 
 of what we believe wrong in others, we desire, in 
 
HOME MINISTRY LIVERPOOL. 73 
 
 humble dependence on the grace of God, to obey 
 ourselves, and, by our practice and influence, to 
 impress upon others, the command of Christ, to 
 consider first the beam that is in our own eye. 
 That we will therefoi'e strive to promote, each in 
 his own communion, a spirit of repentance and 
 humiliation for its peculiar sins, and to exercise a 
 double measure of forbearance in reproving, where 
 reproof is needful, the faults of those Christian 
 brethren who belong to other bodies than our own.' 
 ' 2. That when required by conscience to assert or 
 defend any views or principles wherein we differ 
 from Christian brethren who agree with us in vital 
 truths, we will aim earnestly, by the help of the 
 Holy Spirit, to avoid all rash and groundless in- 
 sinuations, personal imputations, or irritating allu- 
 sions, and to maintain the meekness and gentleness 
 of Christ by speaking the truth only in love.' 
 ' 3. That while we believe it highly desirable that 
 Christians of diff'erent bodies who hold the Head, 
 should own each other as brethren by some such 
 means as it is hoped the proposed Evangelical 
 Alliance will afford, we disclaim the thought as 
 injurious and uncharitable, that those only who 
 openly join this Society are sincere friends to the 
 cause of Christian union. That, on the contrary, 
 we regard aU those as its true friends who solemnly 
 purpose in their hearts, and in any way profess that 
 purpose with their lips, and fulfil it in their prac- 
 
74 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 tice^ to be more watchful in future against occa- 
 sions of strife, more tender and charitable towards 
 Christians from whom they differ, and more con- 
 stant in prayer for the unity of the whole body 
 of Christ/ ' 4. That we therefore would invite, 
 humljly and earnestly, all Ministers of the Gospel, 
 all conductors of religious pulilications, and others, 
 who have influence in various bodies of Christians, 
 to place on public record, in any way they prefer, 
 their serious purpose to watch more than ever 
 against sins of the heart, or the tongue, or the 
 pen, towards Christians of other denominations ; 
 and to promote more zealously than hitherto a 
 spirit of peace, unity, and godly love among all 
 true believers in the Lord Jesus Christ.' '5. That 
 Avliile several reasons may hinder Cliristians who 
 belong to the Society of Friends, and to other 
 denominations, from direct union or co-operation 
 with the Provisional Committee, we desire to ac- 
 knoM'ledge all those of them as Christian brethren 
 who — except witli reference to the " Divine institu- 
 tion of the Christian ministry, and the authority 
 and perpetuity of the ordinances of baptism and 
 the Lord's supper" — adhere to the same basis of 
 evangelical truth, and manifest in their lives the 
 fruits of righteousness ; and to practise towards them, 
 no less than towards believers of other bodies, the 
 same maxims of forbearance and love.' ' G. That 
 since we are commanded by the Holy Spirit to add 
 
HOME MINISTRY — LIVERPOOL. 
 
 75 
 
 to brotherly kindness love, and are bound to pray- 
 that all who profess and call themselves Christians 
 should be led into the way of truth ; we earnestly 
 recommend to the members of the Provisional Com- 
 mittee of the proposed Evangelical Alliance special 
 prayer for all merely nominal Christians holding 
 those errors which the basis of this union is de- 
 signed to exclude, as well as Jews and Gentiles 
 throughout the world/ " 
 
 Mr. West attended the Conference above referred 
 to, held in London, August, 1846; and of it he 
 states, in one of his letters, " Some of the scenes 
 I then witnessed I shall never forget. A few of 
 the speeches were magnificent. We are meeting 
 with a good deal of opposition ; but our full con- 
 ^dction is that the movement is from the Lord, and 
 has hitherto been conducted by His counsel." 
 
 Leaving, however, these great and mighty move- 
 ments, in which of course ]\Ir. West could only 
 take a somewhat subordinate pai't, where there was 
 such a galaxy of intellectual and spiritual nobility, — 
 let us once more follow him to his more immediate 
 cu'cle of daily influence and toil. 
 
 Under the date of " July 24th, 1846," Mr. West 
 again wrote as follows : — " As to the work of God 
 in our Circuit, I think upon the whole I may say 
 it Avears a favourable and an encouraging aspect. 
 Our congregations are good, and some are being 
 converted and added to the church. Perhaps you 
 
76 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 may be aware that we are iu Liverpool burdened 
 with heavy chapel debts. At our last Quarterly- 
 meeting, we resolved to form a Circuit Chapel Fund. 
 This promises fair, and, if successful in its working, 
 it will be an unspeakable blessing. I may just 
 add, that this subject is increasingly engaging the 
 attention of our Connexion. In several Cu-cuits 
 in various parts of the country the most vigorous 
 and successful exertions have been made. I am 
 persuaded there is nothing more needed among us 
 as a body. The Church and the Papists are build- 
 ing places of worship on all hands, and increasing 
 the number of their agents; and unless we bestir 
 ourselves, we shall be eaten out of the land. 
 
 " I have lately been doing a little in the way of 
 sermonizing. I don't know whether I should tell 
 you, I have had sundry votes of thanks for them. 
 I should be very glad to change notes with youj 
 but there is no chance. I hope you will give me 
 some idea in your next letter of the character of 
 your work ; your style of preaching to the natives ; 
 what sort of a house you live in ; what you eat and 
 drink; and whether you are imbibing any of the 
 cannibal propensities of those amongst whom you 
 dwell. Well, now I must conclude. My dear 
 brother, let us live to God, and do good in the 
 world. Our great business is to save ourselves and 
 them that hear us. I see more and more distinctly, 
 and feel more and more deeply, the connexion 
 
HOME MINISTRY — LIVERPOOL. 77 
 
 between personal piety and ministerial usefulness. I 
 seCj too, the possibility of being the official keepers 
 of other men^s vineyards while we neglect our own. 
 May God save us both from this ! O that at the 
 throne of our Redeemer and Judge we may be able 
 to say, ' Here are we. Lord, and the children whom 
 Thou hast given us ! ^ " 
 
 " Birkenhead, October Uth, 1846. 
 " We are favoured with an opportunity of sending 
 what you desire by our new missionary ship, the 
 ' J ohn Wesley,' which is expected to sail for the 
 South Seas in about a fortnight. I am not in the 
 best mood for letter- writing, but of course I cannot 
 let this opportunity slip without writing you. But 
 what shall I write? To begin with Conference. 
 You will be aware before this reaches you that the 
 Rev. William Atherton is om- President. He made 
 quite a characteristic speech on talcing the Chair. 
 Among many other things, he observed, that he was 
 the oldest preacher who had ever been elected Pre- 
 sident ; (as much as to say, ' It 's no credit to you 
 that you did not make me President sooner.') He 
 believed himself the only man who had been called 
 to the Chair, who did not come to the Conference 
 with a full persuasion that he woidd be so. To him 
 it was altogether unexpected. In consequence of 
 this, he laboured under peculiar disadvantages. In 
 the first place, his coat was not in keeping with the 
 
78 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 dignity to which they had raised him. Had he known, 
 he woukl have provided himself with a good suit of 
 clothes, and a coat to do credit to the President of 
 the Wesleyan Conference. (Two days afterward 
 he appeared in a bran new suit.) In the next place, 
 if he had expected to be President, he would have 
 made a new sermon. But he feared that as the case 
 stood, instead of his being able to address them as 
 the sons of Levi ought to be addressed, he would be 
 under the necessity of addressing them as sinners 
 of the Gentiles. He was aware of his infirmity, — a 
 tendency to be sharp and sarcastic : he would there- 
 fore begin by asking pardon of the Rev. Joseph 
 Fowler in particular, and of everybody else in 
 general. He then proceeded with the ordinary 
 business of the Conference; and everything was 
 done with great dispatch. We were sorry to find 
 that our connexional increase during the year was 
 so very small. What is to be done? That some- 
 thing must be done I am certain. I don't think 
 that Methodism is less adapted to the spiritual 
 wants of the people now than it was thirty years 
 ago. But it is certain we are not making the 
 impression upon society made in former times. O 
 that the Lord may show us His way, and revive us 
 again ! 
 
 " I have been trying to sit in judgment upon 
 myself, — trying the question in relation to my own 
 ministry. I am endeavouring to humble myself 
 
HOME MINISTRY — LIVERPOOL. 79 
 
 before God; and I am aiming more directly and 
 more constantly at the saving of souls. I never felt 
 the force of these words as I do now : ' Remember, 
 it is not your business to preach so many sermons, 
 but to save as many souls as you can.' Last Sabbath 
 morning I preached from 2 Peter i. 10, 11. The 
 object of the discourse was to stir up the church to 
 greater industry and zeal. In the evening I preached 
 from Luke vi. 46. The object of this discourse was 
 to exhibit the practical inconsistency of multitudes 
 who profess that they know God, but who in works 
 deny Him ; who hold the truth in unrighteousness. 
 Both sermons, I have since found, were greatly 
 blessed. To God be all the praise ! Of the latter 
 discourse the following is the bare outline. 
 
 " The words of the text imply an acknowledgment 
 on the part of the hearers, 1. Of the authority of 
 the teacher ; 2. Of the truth and importance of his 
 doctrines ; and, 3. Of the duty and advantage of 
 following his instructions. The text involves a 
 charge to the efl'ect that the practice of the hearers 
 is inconsistent with their profession ; and this charge 
 is immediately followed by a declaration of the folly 
 of such conduct, and of the final ruin in which it is 
 certain to result. I mention this, not for any value 
 there is in it, but to make my poor letter the more 
 like life intercourse, by giving you a peep at the 
 workings of my mind. Shall I give you a few more 
 passing thoughts ? On* Monday night last I preached 
 
80 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 from 3 Kings vi. 14-17. An historical introduction. 
 Under the circumstances of the case nothing could 
 be more natural than the servant's alarm^ or more 
 extraordinary than the tranquillity of the Prophet. 
 No danger could be greater or more manifest than 
 that which now threatened him. And yet he is 
 wholly unmoved. Not a single anxiety, not a soli- 
 tary emotion of fear, disturbs for a moment the deep 
 peace of his soul. Whence this wondrous self- 
 possession, — this mysterious calmness ? Elisha was 
 confident that the God whom he served would take 
 care of him. He was strong in that ' faith ' which 
 'is the evidence of things not seen.' He was well 
 assured that even now ministering spirits were 
 encamped around him to deliver. ' Fear not,' said 
 he : ' they that be with us are more than they that be 
 with them.' There is a spiritual world around us. 
 Faith is to the soul what the eye is to the body. By 
 the latter, we perceive the existence of objects around 
 us, — beauties to admire, dangers to shun, &c. There 
 is a spiritual world around us, but the natural man 
 perceiveth it not, any more than a blind man per- 
 ceives the verdure of the trees, or the ten thousand 
 various objects in heaven above, and in the earth 
 beneath. He has no more, he can have no more, 
 than a general persuasion of their existence, conse- 
 quent upon the concurrent testimony of others. I 
 take Elisha to be a type of the spiritual man, who 
 has the faith which is the ' evidence of things not 
 
HOME MINISTRY — LIVERPOOL. 81 
 
 seen.' I take his servant as a type of the natural 
 man, who discerneth not the things of the Spirit. 
 Elisha lives by faith, — his servant walks by sight. 
 And faith was as good to the Prophet, as sight was 
 to his servant. The one was as fully assui-ed of the 
 presence of the heavenly host by his faith, as the 
 other was of the same fact when his eyes were opened 
 and he saw them. And the assui'ance of faith was 
 as tranquillizing as was the assurance of sight. See 
 the tranquillity of the one in danger, the excite- 
 ment and alarm of tlie other ; and learn that there is 
 a difference between him that serveth God, and him 
 that serveth Him not. Mark the inviolable safety 
 of God's people. But, finally, they are safe, and 
 peaceful in consequence, only in proportion to their 
 faith. 
 
 " So much for sermonizing. I am sorry to say 
 that in our Circuit we do not appear to be making 
 much spiritual advancement. Our congregations 
 are very good. There seems to be the spirit of 
 healing; but there is a lack of unction with the 
 work. Sinners are not converted ; and our num- 
 bers do not increase. I am sorely perplexed about 
 it. I cannot perceive any cause in operation suf- 
 ficient to account for this state of things. Is the 
 Lord restraining His Spirit, and teaching us to 
 cease from man and trust only in Himself? Are 
 we resting upon the excellency of our church sys- 
 tem, and the number and adaptation of our agencies, 
 
 G 
 
82 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 and so not in a condition to give God the glory due 
 to His name ? O that God may shine upon His 
 work and upon us ! We have determined to make 
 a few changes in the working of our Circuit. Each 
 of us shall be confined to one chapel as to its week- 
 night services^ — Mr. Walker at Brunswick chapel, 
 Mr. Osborn at Great Homer Street, and myself 
 at Birkenhead. We think the arrangement will 
 establish a better acquaintance and stronger sym- 
 pathy between the Preachers and their respective 
 charges. At all events, we mean to make the 
 experiment. I think I shall like it well. I intend 
 immediately setting about preparing a series of 
 lectures on the worthies of the ancient church." 
 
 Turning from these grave and important matters, 
 we now give an extract of a different kind from the- 
 same letter. The writer had written to England for a 
 magic lantern, with suitable slides, for the instruc- 
 tion and amusement of the Friendly Islanders. 
 The lantern was duly received, and proved a most 
 useful addition to the Missionary's means of in- 
 struction; and the writer has more than once wit- 
 nessed the effects so graphically described in the 
 following picture : — " By the way, Tom, what are 
 you going to do with that magic lantern? I am 
 afraid you have some design upon the natives ! 
 You will be exhibiting to them the ghost of some 
 of their great-great-grandfathers, 'as large as life, 
 and twice as natural.' Now be sure you explain 
 
HOME MINISTRY — LIVERPOOL. 83 
 
 to them the magic of the business, or else you 
 will have to be put down among the necromancers. 
 I can fancy a great stalwart Friendly Islander, 
 entranced with a scene in your phantasmagoria. 
 See how his strong frame is bowed and leans for- 
 ward ! Look at his eyes, — what expression ! Look 
 at his mouth, — how wide ! — the ends of it going 
 round to his ears, to invite their attention also to 
 the marvellous scene ! But wo, my fanny steed ! 
 we have had a gallop ! Here am I in my own 
 study again, looking out on my little garden. 
 The leaves of the trees are russeting and falling; 
 only a flower here and there, — and they begin to 
 look pinched with the cold. They smell the ap- 
 proach of winter, and look sad. And 'we all do 
 fade as a leaf!' It is at present a solemn truth 
 with us in this place. Many are dying. O that 
 we may be ready when our summons shall come ! 
 
 0 cherish as your highest privilege, and the source 
 of your purest and loftiest joys, communion with 
 God. Let the maintenance and improvement of 
 your personal piety be your first concern, — the 
 saving of others your second. Forgive me if I 
 urge this on you. It is with a brother's afiection 
 
 1 do it." 
 
 During the year 1847, Mr. West's health seri- 
 ously failed, and great fears were entertained by 
 his friends that his work on earth was well-nigh 
 accomplished. Shortly after the Conference, he 
 G 2 
 
84 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 was compelled to retire for a time from his active 
 ministerial labours. The kindness of his colleagues, 
 and the Liverpool friends generally, at this season 
 of personal affliction^ made a deep impression on 
 his heart; and, under God's blessing, the means 
 employed for his restoration were successful. His 
 disease was an affection of the throat and chest, 
 and general debility. He was recommended to 
 proceed at once to a more genial climate, and ac- 
 cordingly he left for France on the 27th of Novem- 
 ber. He was absent from his Circuit for about 
 four months. For various reasons he did not re- 
 main long on the Continent, but preferred taking 
 up his abode at the Isle of Wight, where he 
 remained during the greater part of the above- 
 named period. 
 
 What now were his views and feelings, away 
 from the excitements of public engagements? He 
 was earnest and indefatigable while in health ; what 
 were his feelings now that the Master had laid 
 him low, and seemed to require his services no 
 longer? These questions are amply and delight- 
 fully answered by his own invaluable letters, from 
 which we select but one. 
 
 "Isle of Wight, January \st, 1848. 
 " My dear Brother, 
 
 " You will no doubt be curious to know the 
 reason of my present abiding in this nook of the 
 
HOME MINISTRY — LIVERPOOL. 
 
 85 
 
 earth. I have been here for about six weeks, for 
 the benefit of my health. Shortly after the last 
 Conference, I felt as if worn out, and unable for 
 my work. I still, however, struggled on till the 
 last week in October, when I caught a severe cold, 
 and then I lost my voice. The friends in the 
 Circuit were as kind as could be. They told me 
 I must at once get away for a season to a warmer 
 climate. I first thought of somewhere in the south 
 of France ; and so far I acted on that thought. I 
 reached Boulogne-sur-Mer at the end of November. 
 But the weather was cold and gloomy. I was 
 alone among strangers. My knowledge of French 
 was somewhat scanty ; and the customs of the peo- 
 ple were to me novel, and not the most congenial : 
 in a week I was tired, and left. I think now 
 there was a kind Pro\idence in this. I came to 
 this island, and my health has been restored; so 
 that now I hope in the course of a few weeks more 
 to resume my labours. I cannot teU you how or 
 what I have felt while laid aside. It has been a 
 time for examination and review; and I trust the 
 whole will be so sanctified to me, as that I shall be 
 a better and more useful man and Christian in the 
 time to come, I am quite sure that He whose I 
 am, and whom I serve, has had some gracious end 
 in \-iew. And, if I do not greatly mistake my own 
 heart, I am more concerned that this end should be 
 fully answered, than I am that my afiliction should 
 
86 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 be removed. Not that I am careless of this. For 
 O, how I long to be restored to my place in the 
 vineyard of my Lord ! But I mean that, before 
 such restoration, I would feci that the purpose of 
 my Heavenly Father's love has been fulfilled. 
 
 " I like this place very much. It is delightfully 
 situated, and is sheltered from the north and east 
 winds. It is warm and genial. Though this is the 
 month of January, there are many geraniums, stocks, 
 wall-flowers, roses, and other flowers, blooming in the 
 gardens. The scenery is very pretty ; and there are 
 some spots of great beauty. I have rambled about as 
 much as possible during my stay. Indeed, I have been 
 under the necessity of adopting every possible means 
 of keeping me alive, — I am so tired with doing 
 nothing. Every little thing has been an important 
 incident, and exertion has been a relief. We have 
 here a little chapel, and I have very closely attended 
 it since I came. The supply of the pulpit has not 
 been very choice. The Sunday before last was to 
 me a day of sore temptation. We had as our 
 Preacher for the day a brother who was certainly 
 the poorest preacher to whom I ever listened. 
 And, what was worst of all, his affectation and 
 conceit were altogether intolerable. The pompous 
 nothingness of his sermons beggars all my power 
 of description. I am very much mistaken if he 
 has a call to preach. It is not his plainness or 
 small abilities of which I speak; but the utter 
 
HOME MINISTRY LIVERPOOL. 
 
 87 
 
 emptiness of the sermons^ and the insufferable 
 affectation of his absurd manner. O, the plain 
 truth about my Saviour's love and grace would 
 have been to my spirit as the stream of the water 
 of life. Last Sunday we had a delightfid contrast 
 to the above. Mr. Blackwell^ late a Missionary 
 in the West Indies, preached morning and evening. 
 The sermons were capital ; and I was much blessed. 
 I hope good was done ! 
 
 " At the last Conference we were all very much 
 grieved to find that there had been a decrease in 
 our numbers during the year of about two thousand. 
 This is a very sad affair. Something is wrong 
 somewhere. I am decidedly of the opinion ex- 
 pressed by the Clergyman of this parish, who called 
 upon me yesterday, that there is a general and 
 lamentable want of Divine unction in our public 
 ministrations. Probably there never was a time 
 when, both in the Established Church and out of 
 it, there was a greater number of able and faithful 
 men. There never was a time when so extensive an 
 agency for good was at work. And nothing can 
 be more remarkable or humbling than the scanty 
 results. It is a season of spiritual drought. I am 
 fully convinced that one great sin of the time is 
 ■ creature trust. The Spirit is not honoured. Our 
 agency is so extensive, our plans so wise, our men 
 so able, our apparatus so perfectly adapted to the 
 desired end, we must succeed; and yet we fail. 
 
88 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 I think I can hear, as of old, a voice saying, 'The 
 people that are with thee are too many for Me/ 
 We require to be humbled, and shorn of our 
 strength. We are not, indeed, to be independent 
 of means; but O, we must look through them to 
 God ! O that the Achan in the church may 
 speedily be discovered, and the days of our triumph 
 and conquest restored ! 
 
 " I remain your affectionate Brother, 
 
 "Daniel West." 
 
 A week or two before the date of the above letter 
 Mr. West had purposed returning to his Circuit, 
 although but partially recovered. In addition to his 
 own eagerness to resume his ministry, he well knew 
 the difficulty connected with the merely temporary 
 supply of the Circuit during his absence; and he 
 was, therefore, most anxious to return. The anxiety, 
 however, of his friends in Liverpool was of a difierent 
 kind, as will appear from the following Resolution 
 forwarded to him from the Quarterly Meeting, held 
 December 38th : — " Resolved, that this Meeting 
 sincerely sympathizes with our esteemed Minister, 
 the Rev. Daniel West, in his affliction ; they rejoice 
 to hear of his returning health ; but they earnestly 
 request he will not abridge his stay in a climate so 
 favourable, until he has good grounds to hope that 
 his return to his labours will not endanger his future 
 health." 
 
HOME MINISTRY — LIVERPOOL. 
 
 89 
 
 Such being their high estimate of his labours^ aud 
 the kindly sympathies existing between them and 
 theu' beloved Pastor, can we wonder that, having 
 been spared to return amongst them and complete 
 his term of residence, he should place on record the 
 feehngs of his heart in these terms ? " In the re\dew 
 of the three years in Tjiverpool North Circuit, now 
 completing, I am humbled and yet thankful. ]\Iany 
 deficiencies, much amiss, and yet I have been useful. 
 I have lived in the aflfectionate regai'ds of my people, 
 and I shall ever praise God for three years' habi- 
 tation in this Circuit on my way to the heas^enly 
 home." 
 
 We shall close this chapter with two incidents 
 which occurred during Mr. West's sojourn in Liver- 
 pool. Were the writer disposed so to do, he might 
 intersperse the narrative with many amusing events ; 
 but his task is too mournful to permit the introduc- 
 tion of such material to any great extent. 
 
 One evening, during Mr. West's illness, he was 
 returning in a most exhausted state toward the 
 Birkenhead Ferry. There was no conveyance near, 
 and he felt almost unable to hold on his way. At 
 length he heard the noise of an approaching vehicle, 
 which in the darkness seemed something like an 
 omnibus. The driver pulled up, and hailed him : 
 "Will you have a ride. Sir?" "Yes." He at 
 once dismounted, opened the door, and locked him 
 in. f There was no light, but Mr. West fancied the 
 
90 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 " bus " looked rather clingy and queer. At length it 
 stopped near to the Ferry, and, on Mr. West getting 
 out and offering the fare, the whole mystery was 
 explained. He had been accommodated with a seat 
 in a prison van ; and the driver, a Wesleyan, said, 
 " There is nothing to pay. Sir : I saw who you 
 were, and that you were looking very exhausted, 
 and therefore I pulled up, and offered you a ride 
 in one of Her Majesty's carriages V 
 
 The other incident we shall give in Mr. West's 
 own words, in a letter addressed to Mrs. West. He 
 was accompanied in the journey of which he speaks 
 by the Kev. William Wiilan. 
 
 "DOCKWRAY NEAR IJlLSWATER, 
 
 "June 20th, 1848. 
 
 " My dearest Lizzie, 
 
 " I WROTE you a brief note this morning just to 
 inform you of my whereabouts. Since writing that 
 note we have had a good day's travel : a bright 
 sky, a rather broiling sun, and seventeen miles' 
 walking through lovely and richly diversified scenery. 
 We had a very interesting incident by the Avay. 
 Having walked from Ambleside to Pattcrdalc after 
 breakfast, a distance of ten miles, we were disposed 
 to gratify our inner man with something in the 
 shape of dinner ; but not being willing, for various 
 reasons, to patronize the inn at Patterdale, we walked 
 on, expecting to meet with another. Having pro- 
 
HOME MINTSTRY — LIVERPOOL. 
 
 91 
 
 ceeded about a mile of up-hill road, and made inquiries 
 of some persons we met on the road as to how far 
 it was to the next inn, we learned it was seven miles. 
 What a dreary prospect for two tii'ed and hungry 
 travellers ! But we had coffee ' with us, and we 
 thought we might go into some cottage or house by 
 the roadside, and get them to boil us some water, 
 and give us a little bread and butter. We accord- 
 ingly made our application respectfully; but the 
 persons were churlish and inhospitable. We told 
 them our case, but they were impatient. We oflFered 
 them money, — but no, we could not be accom- 
 modated. We turned from their door with the 
 intention of walking back to the inn at Patterdale, 
 but caught sight of a little cottage on the other side 
 of the road. It was a very humble affair, but the 
 old body was very kind. She made up the fire, 
 boiled the kettle, brought up some capital bread and 
 butter. We gave her a cup for herself, and she said she 
 had never tasted anything like it. We left her some 
 for a future occasion, and gave her a shilling each, 
 with which she seemed in a state of high delectation. 
 At the close of our repast, an old hawker came in 
 with a wee basket full of laces, and pins, and tape, — 
 value in all fourpence, (her own valuation). Mr. 
 Willan gave her fourpence ; and I, catching the twang 
 of north side the border, immediately opened out 
 my broad Scotch. The poor old woman was amazed 
 and delighted. We talked to her about good things. 
 
92 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 and slie was evidently well read in the Bible, and 
 familiar with Christian truth. She then gave us 
 thanks, and with great exultation said, ' Noo, Sirs, 
 thanks to you and to God who sent me ti ye ! I hae 
 enough to get me some supper, and pay for my 
 bed.' As she was going, I gave her an odd four- 
 penny bit : the tears started into her eye, and she 
 said, 'An noo, Sirs, I'll hae a cup o' tea;' as if 
 that was a thing with which she had long ceased to 
 be familiar. We gave her some of our coffee, and 
 O, if you had only seen her ! Altogether, I shall 
 not soon forget the cottage of Betty Grisdale. 
 
 " Yours, as ever, 
 
 " Daniel "West." 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 HOME MINISTKY — SHEFFIELD : LONDON : 
 BIRMINGHAM. 
 
 We now approach an eventful period in the 
 history of Methodism, with which, more or less, the 
 character and position of aU its Ministers stood inti- 
 mately connected. We shall endeavour carefully to 
 avoid any discussion of the various measures of a 
 public nature which distracted the Connexion ; but, 
 at the same time, we must not compromise the 
 truthfulness of our memoir by withholding Mr. 
 West's views upon these subjects, or failing to 
 describe the course of action he took. 
 
 He removed from Liverpool to SheflBeld at the 
 Conference of 1848, and it would seem that, 
 although sufficiently restored to health to warrant 
 his entering a new Circuit, he had at times serious 
 apprehensions that his career of usefulness in the 
 church of Christ would soon be terminated. Under 
 the date of "April 27th, 1849," we find him 
 expressing his feelings thus : — 
 
 "As for myself I hardly know what to write. 
 During the last twelve months, my health upon the 
 whole has been pretty good. And yet sometimes a 
 lowness of spirits creeps upon me, and I think my 
 
94 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 day of ministerial toil will soon close. But Christ 
 is my Saviour, and I am journeying to heaven ! I 
 see the hand of God in my appointment to this Cir- 
 cuit-! The friends are very kind. Since I came 
 here, I have laboured hard, and not in vain. My 
 colleagues and self are of one heart, and God con- 
 descends to bless our united labours. At Christmas 
 wc had a small increase of two hundred and fifty, 
 ■with upwards of two hundred on trial. In several 
 of our country places the Societies have been 
 doubled, and even trebled. To God be the praise ! 
 and I pray God that He may strengthen me for His 
 work, and daily make me more meet to be employed 
 in it. I suppose you will not have much time for 
 miscellaneous pursuits on the Mission field. You 
 liave higher and holier objects to engage your atten- 
 tion, and to which you have consecrated yourself, 
 and been set apart by the church of God. At the 
 same time a little recreation, in natural and experi- 
 mental philosophy, is perhaps necessary, and, where 
 there is a taste for it, will serve to prepare the mind 
 for a more vigorous application to those other and 
 liigher pursuits. I sometimes feel, for my own part, 
 as if a vci-y brief period would serve to wind up my 
 public labours, were it not for recreation of the sort 
 referred to. Such is the wear and tear of mind and 
 body, that every now and then I feel unstrung. And 
 mental repose, or pleasurable recreation, becomes to 
 me essential for the restoration of elasticity and 
 
HOME MINISTRY — SHEFFIELD. 93 
 
 vigour. Only in my own case I don't happen to 
 enjoy a vigorous body ; and what might perhaps be 
 necessary for me, would be hurtful to another, or, at 
 all events, imnecessary." 
 
 The above extract seems to suggest that this 
 is the proper place to offer a remark upon the 
 mechanical and scientific genius of Mr. West. This 
 characteristic of his mind was developed in his early 
 years, and gave him unceasing and increasing grati- 
 fication through life. In most, if not all, of the 
 Cu'cuits in which he travelled, he had an apartment 
 set aside as a sort of workshop, although he had 
 never been taught any mechanical employment. 
 His knowledge of such matters was entirely the 
 result of careful reading and observation ; and what- 
 ever was new in science or art, he endeavoured to 
 understand thorouglily by reducing it, where prac- 
 ticable, to experiment. He constructed various 
 useful and amusing optical and other philosophical 
 instruments. But he did not pursue these inquiries 
 and experiments for merely personal purposes. He 
 made them contribute to the cause of the Gospel, 
 many handsome sums from Missionary bazaars, &c., 
 having been the fruit of Mr. West's ingenuity and 
 kindness. It may also be added here, that the 
 plates illustrating this volume are from photographic 
 pictures taken by himself during his journeys in 
 diffierent parts of Western Africa. 
 
 There is, no doubt, a danger with regard to 
 
96 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Ministers of the Gospel, lest such engagements 
 should encroach upon time which ought to be other- 
 wise spent ; but it is clear that, in Mr. West's case, 
 these pursuits were kept in their proper place, and 
 were made useful auxiliaries to his more important 
 spiritual work. And the possession of these acquire- 
 ments gave him an influence and power, more espe- 
 cially over the younger members of the various 
 Societies where he laboured, which he well knew 
 how to employ to the best advantage. There are 
 numbers of young persons, in various parts of the 
 country, who will not soon forget, if ever, the deep 
 interest he took in their mental and spiritual 
 improvement. 
 
 In the same letter from which we have just 
 been quoting, Mr. West refers at large to the Con- 
 nexional affairs of the day. As one of the members 
 of Christ's mystical body, he was keenly sensitive to 
 every blow struck at God's Ministers and work, and 
 more particularly the attempts so strenuously made 
 to damage the Mission cause, — a cause which, from 
 the very commencement of his ministry, had been 
 dear to his heart, and to the advocacy of which he 
 had devoted much of his time. Referring to these 
 attempts, he wrote thus : — 
 
 " We have been greatly distm-bed, during the 
 Metliodistical year, with ' Fly Sheets,' ' Refutations,' 
 and ' Vindications,' &c. ; and a whole heap of cor- 
 respondence in the ' Watchman ' and ' Wesleyan 
 
HOME MINISTRY — SHEFFIELD. 97 
 
 Times.' The ' Fly Sheets ' ai'e, no doubts an 
 abomination. Their spirit is slanderous and 
 wicked ; but I am fully comdnced that we, who 
 think so of them, have magnified their importance 
 by the trouble we have given ourselves about them. 
 Not that I have ever written a line on the subject ; 
 but it is surprising what a disposition has been 
 shown to meddle in this affair. A spirit of knight- 
 errantry has come on many. A campaign, too, has 
 been undertaken against the Mission funds; but I 
 trust the storm will soon blow over. I think, upon 
 the whole, that the people are somewhat disposed to 
 settle down ; and I hope the ultimate issue will not 
 be very serious." 
 
 These hopes were doomed to painful disappoint- 
 ment, as the sequel will show. But, in the mean 
 time, we must follow the subject of our memoir to 
 a new field of labour. Mr. West's residence in 
 Sheffield was terminated at the close of the second 
 year, solely in consequence of the serious indisposi- 
 tion of ]\[rs. West, for whose sake a more suitable 
 climate further south was sought. Mr. West had 
 many seals to his ministry during those two years ; 
 and not the least interesting conversion occurred 
 whilst he was preaching his last sermon in Carver 
 Street chapel. 
 
 A young gentleman was present on that occasion, 
 who had pledged himself to a Clergyman of the 
 Church of England, that he would assuredly be a 
 
 H 
 
98 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Churchman when he became of age. His deter- 
 mination, liowever, was changed, when, under the 
 discourse referred to, he felt "the powers of the 
 world to come." His conscience was reached, his 
 heart and life were changed, and he gave the aflPec- 
 tions of the one, and the energies of the other, to 
 the people amongst whom he had received these 
 spiritual blessings. He shortly after began to meet 
 in Class, and blessed God, that through attending 
 the Methodist chapel, and hearing that sermon, he 
 was saved from the danger of being, as some of his 
 fellow-students then were, namely, at Oxford, on 
 their way to Rome. 
 
 With such encouraging testimony from his Great 
 Master to the continued usefulness of his pulpit 
 services, did Mr. West leave Sheffield, and, at the 
 Conference of 1850, proceed to the Hinde Street, 
 or Sixth London, Circuit. He had many fore- 
 bodings of coming mischief, and went to his new 
 appointment with a heavy heart, but determined, 
 nevertheless, to be more than ever a preacher of 
 " Christ and Him crucified." 
 
 But we must tread lightly here, and trace witli as 
 delicate a touch as possible the bare outline of pain- 
 ful events at the period and in the place of which 
 we now speak. Nay, will it not be better to let the 
 curtain of oblivion fall over the picture of disturb- 
 ance and ecclesiastical anarcliy which might be 
 drawn ? The svirges of passion, and the sounds of 
 
HOME MINISTRY LONDOX. 
 
 99 
 
 revolutionaiy clamour, swept over the face of the 
 entire Wesleyan community, but nowhere with 
 greater force, or more fearful havoc, than in the 
 Circuit where Mr. "West's lot was cast in the order 
 of Divine Pro^-idence. But we refrain. Those prin- 
 cipally concerned, at least, of the Ministers, have 
 passed away. The very solemn reflection is pressed 
 upon us, that Dr. Beaumont and Mr. West, the 
 two who stood most prominently forward in the 
 conflicts of the day, had each a remarkable and 
 deeply aflecting close of ministerial tod. Whilst 
 their sun seemed yet high in the firmament of life, 
 they were called to their great and glorious reward. 
 We behold the brilliant and useful career of the one 
 terminated by a sudden visitation from God, in the 
 very presence of those who were catching from his 
 lips the words of life and salvation ; and we see the 
 other almost as suddenly, and at least as unexpect- 
 edly, called from earth to heaven. To a Christian's 
 mind there was something grand and impressive in 
 the fall of both. They fell with their ai-mour on, and 
 the chariots of heaven, and the horsemen thereof, 
 carried them at once from the field of their activities 
 and toils to the eternal calm and peace of heaven. 
 
 Their actions and opinions were made subjects of 
 public scrutiny, and received from the contending 
 parties either animadversion or praise, as the case 
 might be, whilst they lived. But the uTCversible 
 award of the Great Judge of all has been affixed 
 H 2 
 
 I 
 
100 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 since then: and we feel that if it could be done 
 without any compromise of character, or of the great 
 principles of truth and righteousness then at stake, 
 any desire either to vindicate or censure the con- 
 duct of those concerned who have departed from 
 the earth, might be at once discarded. Still we 
 camiot forget that the actions of public men, and 
 especially Ministers of the Gospel, leave their lasting 
 impress in public records and upon the public mind, 
 and that they sway that mind for good or evil. 
 Whilst, therefore, we may be tender, we must be 
 faithful. 
 
 Dr. Beaumont was, in early life, intimately 
 acquainted with Mr. West's relations in Glasgow ; 
 and, however they may have differed as to matters 
 of church discipline at the time of which we now 
 speak, no doubt they aimed at holding the " unity 
 of the Spirit in the bond of peace." And where 
 they failed to do so, we must regard the failure as 
 the result of difference in judgment, and not of 
 principle. We think it better, however, to let Mr. 
 West speak for himself, and leave the reader to form 
 his own opinion on the general merits of the case, 
 and not as it bears upon any individual character. 
 
 Under the date of "January 21st, 1851," Mr. 
 West thus wrote down his feelings and views : — 
 
 " To my grief and sore trial I am stationed in 
 this Sixth London Circuit. In these times of Meth- 
 odistic agitation and turmoil, it is no joke to be in 
 
HOME MINISTRY — LONDON. 101 
 
 an important Circuit, I hardly know whether I 
 should pursue this subject further. And yet, in the 
 newspapers which I have sent you, there ai'e many 
 strange accounts, some of which concern myself. I 
 am trying to do my duty as a Methodist Preacher, 
 but it has been my fortune to receive in this Cir- 
 cuit insults, hard names, and torrents of abuse. 
 I am called now to sujfer the will of God. You 
 would scarcely believe the scenes which I and my 
 colleagues have witnessed in meeting Classes and in 
 Leaders'-meetings, &c. As far as I can judge, an 
 extensive division here is inevitable. And I wish 
 the crisis hastened on. It is, indeed, fearful to 
 think of a Minister wishing for a division in the 
 church of Christ. But the spirit of suspicion, 
 slander, and strife, has so entirely possessed the 
 disaffected, that, independently of their mistaken 
 views of church polity, they blight, and must blight, 
 the work of God. O that the Lord may mercifully 
 
 interfere on our behalf ! You wiU see from this 
 
 what an anxious and worrying time I have of it; 
 and yet I am a wonder to myself. God has been 
 very, very gracious to me. I enjoy His presence and 
 love, and He mercifully keeps me in a measure of 
 health and strength to labour in His work and for 
 His glory. In the midst of aU the uproar I am 
 cheered with some evidences that my labour is not 
 in vain. I have had, blessed be God, a few seals to 
 my ministry even here, O that they were multi- 
 
102 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 I)lied an hundred fold ! Our friends in tlie Chelsea 
 Circuit have been holding a series of special services. 
 They have been well attended, and highly satisfac- 
 tory. I preached to them on Friday night last. 
 Several persons, during and after the sermon, pro- 
 fessed to find peace with God through our Lord J esus 
 Christ. O, how much better this is than fighting 
 with those who are 'given to change !' O that the 
 strife of tongues might be superseded by the cry, 
 ' Men and brethren, what must we do to be saved?' " 
 Again : — 
 
 " I really have of late been tempted to wish that 
 I was like you in the Friendly Islands, far away 
 from this din and tumult; but I suppose every 
 situation, yours not excepted, has its difficulties and 
 disagreeables. And I know that He, in whose 
 hands my times are, does all things well, and good 
 must come out of even this. I am going to-night 
 to a place where we have a nice little chapel, and a 
 snug wasps' nest. When I was there in December, 
 meeting three of the Classes for tickets, one of the 
 Leaders stopped his supplies. On my asking him 
 why he did so, he said, Because he saw so much 
 need of reform. ' Look at the Mission House,' said 
 he : 'I am far from being satisfied with its affairs.' 
 Among other things he said, 'I suppose, Sir, it's 
 no sin to be poor ? ' ' O dear, no : the Lord Jesus 
 Christ was poorer than cither of us.' ' Well,' said 
 he, ' there 's my wife and mc, we 've been trying for 
 
HOME MINISTRY LONDON. 103 
 
 this ten years to get a chest of drawers, and have 
 not been able; whilst in the Reports for the last 
 nine years upwards of seven hundred pounds have 
 been spent on the Secretaries for physic ! ' ' Well, 
 but/ said I, ' you don't think surely that those poor 
 fellows have swallowed all that physic ? ' ' What do 
 I know? The physic's been got, I suppose; for 
 there's the money charged in the Reports for it.' 
 I explained, of com'se, that this was not for the 
 Secretaries' own use, but for the use of ]\Iission 
 families and thousands of natives on various foreign 
 stations. But it was of no use. He was determined 
 to find fault, I wonder it did not strike him, that 
 if the authorities at the Mission House had really 
 swallowed so much medicine, the supposed evils of 
 which he complained would certainly have been 
 cured long ago ! " 
 
 At length the state of the Hinde Street Cii'- 
 cuit was fully and separately examined into by the 
 proper ecclesiastical courts of Methodism. An 
 organized schism existed in the Circuit, comprising 
 many officers and members of the Society; and 
 the persons comprehended in this organization 
 had disturbed the peace of the church, prevented 
 the due administration of Methodist discipline, 
 superseded the Ministers in official meetings, and 
 cut off, to a large extent, the ordinary supplies for 
 the work of God in the Circuit, and for the institu- 
 tions of Methodism in general. There also existed 
 
104 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 a serious difference between the Superintendent, Dr. 
 Beaumont, and his colleagues. They felt that the 
 application and maintenance of discipline was indis- 
 pensable : he thought that none was required, and 
 would exercise none. They attempted discipline 
 by refusing tickets to factious Leaders : he uncon- 
 ditionally gave them their tickets ; and thus what 
 his colleagues did, he undid. And, in addition to 
 this, Dr. Beaumont preferred charges, of a disci- 
 plinary nature, against his three colleagues, and 
 especially against Mr. West. All these matters were 
 most carefully and faithfully examined and consi- 
 dered by the assembled Ministers; and the entire 
 result of that investigation the wi'iter has before 
 him, in Mr. West's copious and instructive corre- 
 spondence. Suffice it to say, that his proceedings, 
 in union with some of his colleagues, received the 
 approval of his fathers and brethren in the ministry. 
 That he did not get involved in these matters from 
 any love of controversy, is sufficiently shown by the 
 spirit breathed in the letters from which we have 
 already quoted ; and it will be still more apparent 
 in a letter he wrote immediately after the above 
 investigation had taken place. 
 
 "London, March ISth, 1851. 
 " My dear Brother, 
 
 " In my last letter I gave you some account of 
 the sad condition of this Circuit, and intimated 
 
HOME MINISTRY LONDON. 
 
 105 
 
 that in all probability a Special District-meeting 
 would be called. My anticipation lias been real- 
 ized A fearful collision and struggle are now 
 
 before us. We have had many skirmishes since 
 the last Conference ; but now comes the great 
 battle. We have now approached the field on 
 which is to be decided, whether a fierce and god- 
 less democracy, whose weapons are passion, slander, 
 and falsehood, is to rule the church of Christ; or 
 whether a system of doctrine and discipline, on 
 which the Divine blessing has long and manifestly 
 rested, and for which unnumbered thousands will 
 praise God for ever, is to be upheld and perpetuated. 
 And God defend the right ! 
 
 " I have used strong language in reference to 
 this faction ; but if I were to enter into a detailed 
 statement of their sayings and doings, you would 
 not deem it too strong. Ministers of Christ, whose 
 characters are before the world unblemished, have 
 been called hypocrites, liars, simonists, tyrants, and 
 devils incarnate. This has been done publicly in 
 the chapels and in the open streets. They have 
 also been, as I myself have, surrounded by rabble 
 mobs, and hissed, hooted, and struck. O that God 
 may have mercy upon these poor misguided ones, 
 and recover them from the snare of the devil ! It 
 is an awful thing to think how many simple-hearted 
 people will be led away, and in all probability lose 
 
106 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 their religion. O it is a time for praj^er, — for 
 prayer more abundant and earnest ! 
 
 " I am very thankful to say that God has gra- 
 ciously sustained me in the midst of these distresses 
 and toils. Blessed be God for all His mercies ! 
 But O for some quiet place where I could serve 
 God, and have the satisfaction of seeing His cause 
 prospering. His glory being revealed ! In the 
 review of the past year, I feel as if I had been 
 labouring in vain, and spending my strength for 
 nought. Well, it is not to be all light, but lights 
 and shadows here. Hereafter it will be day without 
 night, and a sky without a cloud. 
 " I remain, my dear Tom, 
 
 " Yours as ever, 
 
 "Daniel West." 
 
 Such was the disorganized state of the Hinde 
 Street Circuit, and such were Mr. West's private 
 thinkings and actions thereon. We have purposely 
 avoided entering into any complete detail of the 
 public measures adopted in the case, because the 
 character of others would thereby have been in- 
 volved. Suffice it, therefore, to observe, that whilst 
 the subject of our memoir was firm in repelling 
 the open attacks of the foes of Methodism, he was 
 equally indignant and firm against the wavering and 
 hesitating policy of its timid friends. Nor did he. 
 
HOME MINISTRY LONDON. 107 
 
 as the above letters show^ forget amidst it all the 
 duty and spiritual earnestness of a true Pastor. 
 His soul yearned over the wandering sheep ; and 
 his earnest intercessions ceased not to ascend up 
 before God, that they might see their error, and 
 return to the fold. 
 
 But there were some who stood fast to their post 
 when the ranks of IVIethodism were being torn and 
 scattered ; and perhaps no one did better service in 
 defending and sustaining the Ministers and the 
 genei'al work of God in the Circuit of which we 
 now speak, than the late Captain Phillips. In his 
 early life Captain Phillips had been on very friendly 
 terms with Mr. Ross "West, whose name has already 
 appeared in our earlier pages. Their acquaintance 
 probably commenced in Ireland, when they were 
 both young men in the army, in which the latter 
 acted as riding-master in a regiment of cavalry. 
 Mv. Ross West, however, left the army when still 
 a young man; nor did he re-enter it, although he 
 was presented with a handsome sword in the year 
 1808, by his brother officers in a regiment of 
 volunteers, as an acknowledgment of his valuable 
 services rendered to the corps. These two frieuds 
 had lost sight of each other for nearly half a 
 century, when the appointment of Mr. West to 
 Hinde Street was the means of renewing the inter- 
 coiu'se between them. The following letter, ad- 
 dressed by Captain Phillips to his " old friend," is 
 
108 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 one bearing upon the very matters we have been 
 bringing under review. 
 
 "London, December \Qth, 1851. 
 " My dear old Friend, 
 
 " I GOT your address from your nephew about 
 a year ago, and intended to have written to you. 
 I often heard of you whilst Mr. West and his 
 amiable wife were here ; but since his removal to 
 the Islington Circuit, I have been prevented seeing 
 them. Your nephew is a sensible, good, sound, 
 and useful Preacher, whom I was always profited 
 by hearing. But he came here at a most unpro- 
 pitious period, and therefore he was not so com- 
 fortable as I wished him to be ; and I considered it 
 a proof of the high esteem that the heads of our 
 Connexion had of him, that he has been appointed 
 to his present Circuit. The disaffected here always 
 expressed themselves satisfied with his preaching; 
 but so much were they in love with reform, that they 
 were at enmity with all that opposed them. The 
 Hinde Street Society was the worst in the Circuit. 
 I have had a very disagreeable time among them. 
 Still I thank God I have been kept in peace in 
 general, though often much tried. I am so con- 
 fident that Methodism is the work of God, that I 
 never have had a doubt but it will stand, and rise 
 more glorious than ever. 
 
 " Now, my dear friend, I trust that the good 
 
HOME MINISTRY — LONDON. 109 
 
 work which the Lord commenced in you is con- 
 tinued, with increased cause for gratitude, and in 
 your old age you love Him more than ever. It 
 must be about fifty years since you began in earnest 
 to serve God. What has become of a number that 
 I remember to have communed with us ? What a 
 happiness it will be for all who have been united 
 with us in Christian communion on earth to meet 
 in heaven ! We must endeavour to keep on. For 
 my own part, after aU my unfaithfulness, I trust 
 that I am progressing to the rest prepared for us 
 in the sky. O unbounded mercy ! what cause I 
 have to praise Him who has been with me for so 
 many years, and blessed me with innumerable 
 blessings ! May God bless you, my dear friend, 
 is the prayer of one who sincerely loves you in 
 Christ Jesus our Lord ! 
 
 "J. Phillips." 
 
 Within but a short time after the renewal of 
 friendship between those two veterans of Christ, 
 they both finished their course on earth, and joined 
 the hosts above, who for ever praise and adore the 
 " Captain of their salvation." 
 
 We shall now close our record of Mr. West's 
 Hinde Street ministry, by narrating a very romantic 
 incident which occurred during his residence there. 
 One day a dirty and ragged gii'l applied for some 
 
110 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 menial employment at Mr. West's door^ and told 
 a tale of suffering and woe such as greatly interested 
 him, joined as it was with something very striking 
 and prepossessing in the appearance and manner of 
 the girl herself. ]\Irs. West had her properly washed 
 and decently clothed, and she was occasionally em- 
 ployed about the house. Finding, on inquiry, that 
 her tale was a true one, Mr. West interested himself 
 on her behalf, and procured for her employment to 
 look after the children of some humble shopkeeper. 
 One day, as the girl was passing a shop door, two 
 ladies eyed her, and seemed much struck with her 
 appearance. They then suddenly accosted her as 
 follows : " Would you like, my girl, to go abroad 
 with us?'' "No," was the immediate answer. 
 " Well, but if you go with us, we shall make a fine 
 lady of you." " O, very well," replied the girl : 
 "if that is true, I will go at once." Without 
 further delay arrangements were accordingly made 
 between them. The girl hastened off to Mr. West, 
 and told him of what had passed. Much astonished, 
 and suspecting something wrong toward the poor 
 girl, he entreated her not to act so foolishly; but 
 her mind was made up, and go she would, although 
 at that time she did not even know who the ladies 
 were, nor where she was going. Nothing more was 
 known until about three years had elapsed, when a 
 handsome and apparently accomplished young lady 
 called upon him, who, he found to his astonish- 
 
HOME MINISTRY — LONDON. Ill 
 
 ment, was the same girl he had succoured in the 
 time of her need, and who now told him the fol- 
 lowing " romance of real life." She found that her 
 destination was Sweden, and that the two ladies 
 who had accosted her belonged to the Swedish 
 Court. On arriving thei'e, she was appointed to 
 wait upon a near relative of the King, — a lady who 
 was subject to mental aberration, and whose practice 
 it was to abuse and strike those in attendance upon 
 her. On one occasion her ill usage of this girl went 
 beyond her further power of endurance, and she 
 retaliated by seizing the lady by the hair of her 
 head, and dragging her about the apartment until 
 her strength Avas fairly spent. Dreading the con- 
 sequences, she at once found means to make knoAra 
 to the King what she had done, and why she had 
 done it. Upon hearing her explanation, he com- 
 mended her, and told her he would befriend her. 
 As the result of tlie King's notice, she was shortly 
 after sent over to England to receive a finished first- 
 class education ; and when she called upon Mr. 
 West, she expected in a short time to return to the 
 Swedish Court. Most probably she is there now ; 
 and if so, may the Christian advices she received 
 from the man of God preserve her amid the blan- 
 dishments and glitter of earthly pomp, and the many 
 temptations which must be presented to one so 
 suddenly and strangely raised from the very depths 
 of poverty to a palace life 1 
 
112 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 The transition from the scenes of Hinde Street to 
 the Eighth London, or Islington, Circuit, to which 
 Mr. West proceeded at the Conference of 1851, was 
 to him exceedingly pleasing. According to his own 
 statement, the preceding year had been "the most 
 distressing year of his life." He had, beyond doubt, 
 endured what an Apostle had once suffered in his 
 Master's service, — " fightings without, and fears 
 within." And, although he had not suffered the 
 loss of " all things," yet, in common with many of 
 his brethren, he endured heavy pecimiary loss as 
 the result of the mean and dishonourable measures 
 resorted to by the " Stop the supply " advocates. 
 Certainly, if even the object of the so-called 
 Reformers had been good, the spirit of the men 
 who promoted it, speaking generally, would most 
 effectually have prevented its attainment. It is 
 indisputable that lying, slander, invective, and every 
 species of bitter abuse, were employed to inflict a 
 deadly wound upon Methodism, and upon the cha- 
 racter of its ministry ; and we cannot, therefore, be 
 surprised that Mr. West should say respecting his 
 residence in Hinde Street Circuit, " If the religion 
 of the Lord Jesus authorizes or tolerates what I 
 have witnessed during the past twelve months, then 
 I could not hold up my face among honest men as 
 its advocate or Minister." 
 
 But, in his case, as an indi\'idual Minister of the 
 Connexion, the strength of the tempest was past. 
 
HOME MINISTRY LONDON. 
 
 113 
 
 He now entered a Circuit where there was not a 
 single Reformer, — at least, not one in the Hackney 
 di\-ision of it, where he resided, — to trouble or rend 
 the peaceful fold of Christ. Under the date of 
 " September 19th," we find him writing thus : — 
 
 " To me the change is most grateful and blessed. 
 All here is peace. I have been but thi'ee weeks in 
 the Circuit, and I cannot, therefore, say much as to 
 its spiritual condition; yet I am thankful to see 
 everywhere the most encouraging indications. All 
 seem desiring and expecting a year of prosperity. 
 And O that we may realize here the beautiful 
 description of a holy, happy, and prosperous church 
 contained in Acts ix. 31 ! I want nothing more, 
 and I feel that I can be satisfied with nothing less. 
 Haste again, ye days of grace ! " 
 
 From this it would appear, that he had formed 
 a high estimate of the character of the people 
 amongst whom he was now labouring, and that 
 character he found fully sustained during the period 
 of his three years' intercourse with them. We find 
 him writing again a year later : — 
 
 "I am now entering on my second year in this 
 Circuit. We are peaceful, and somewhat prosperous. 
 We have in Hackney an elegant chapel, and a lovely 
 Society to match it, — intelligent, respectable, united, 
 and pious. It is a pleasure to be connected with 
 them. All we want is more of the converting power 
 of God in our midst : and we are looking up for 
 I 
 
114 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 that. I am happy in my work, and, I think I may 
 venture to say, made a blessing in it. I feel that I 
 cannot sufficiently admire the goodness of God, in 
 bringing me to this place, after my year of conflict 
 in the last ! " 
 
 Thus it would appear, that, as to his ministry, but 
 one thing caused him anxious solicitude and painful 
 exercise of mind, — the want of more saving effects 
 following his efforts. He could not be satisfied with 
 merely performing the round of duty with pleasure 
 to himself, and satisfaction to the people of his 
 charge. He desired, and he earnestly prayed for, 
 manifest and numerous conversions. He wished to 
 reach the heart, and bring sinners to Christ, as well 
 as to please the fancy, and instruct the intellect. 
 
 Among other schemes of usefulness, he delivered 
 a course of Lectures on the History of St. Peter, 
 with the design of improving the week-night con- 
 gregations. These Lectures excited a good deal of 
 interest, and accomplished the purpose contem- 
 plated ; for, instead of a handful of people, as on 
 ordinary occasions, the congregations were large and 
 attentive, and, no doubt, much good was effected. 
 A wider circulation was given to these Lectures by 
 their publication shortly afterwards ; and they con- 
 vey a fair idea of the character of Mr. West's pulpit 
 talents. The Lectures are chaste and even beautiful 
 in language ; the style is easy and unaffected ; the 
 whole being pervaded from first to last with the 
 
HOME MINISTRY — LONDON. 
 
 115 
 
 pathos and earnestness by which all his pulpit pro- 
 ductions Avere characterized, in bringing home to 
 the consciences of his hearers the saving truths of 
 " the glorious Gospel of the blessed God." 
 
 But, although happily delivered from outward 
 broil and disturbance in the church, trials of ano- 
 ther sort were now permitted to overtake him ; for, 
 under the date of "June 3rd, 1853," we find him 
 writing in the following mournful strain : — 
 
 " In regard to my own health, it is only very 
 moderate. Of late I have been so feeble as to have 
 many thoughts about retiring from the ministry. 
 Nothing is more painful to me to contemplate than 
 this. And I cannot help earnestly praying, — though, 
 I trust, with becoming submission to Him who 
 doeth all things well, — that it may please Him to 
 strengthen me for His work, and not allow my sun 
 to go down at noon. I am now, through mercy, 
 better than I was some time ago. But my dear 
 wife, also, is now an invalid, and my little boy has 
 had a fever. Indeed, we have had a sick house 
 ever since last Christmas. But we mend." 
 
 The reader may think the record of these matters 
 trivial and unimportant ; but would the picture of a 
 life be complete without them ? Of such lights and 
 shadows the story of man's sojourn on earth is made 
 up. It is not enough that we sketch the public posi- 
 tion, and portray the public actions and services, of a 
 man whose character we may be delineating. From 
 I 2 
 
116 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 the glare of public life, we must follow him into the 
 privacy of his home, and, if possible, we must catch 
 an occasional glimpse at the passing thoughts of his 
 soul in the unreserved and unconstrained intercourse 
 of home life. Certainly, the highest style of reli- 
 gion is that which tempers and controls a man in 
 all his daily concerns. It is evident that the prac- 
 tical piety of Mr. West was deep and absorbing. 
 It enabled him to do well and rightly his public 
 duties, but it did not end there. For his piety did 
 not shine less brightly at the family altar, or when 
 encountering the changing aspects of every-day life. 
 
 There are some who seem favoured by Providence 
 with an almost uninterrupted flow of earthly good. 
 No sickness invades their dwelling for years ; no 
 dark cloud passes across their path. All is bright- 
 ness, elasticity, and joy. Time, as it roUs along, 
 seems but to pour additional and increasing bless- 
 ings and comforts upon them, and their " cup run- 
 neth over ! " But it was not so with the subject of 
 our memoir. The clouds of God's mysterious Pro- 
 vidence were beginning to gather around him. The 
 first shadows of life's evening hour fell upon his 
 dwelling. We have seen that premonitions were 
 now given to his own soul, and in the hopeless 
 affliction of the one most dear to him on earth, 
 that seasons were coming that should try the 
 genuine character of his religion, and test to the 
 utmost the stability of his trust in God. 
 
HOME MINISTRY LONDON. 117 
 
 A short time before Mr. West's removal from 
 Hackney, the health of his amiable and beloved 
 wife seriously failed. To the writer he communi- 
 cated his feelings and prospects in the following 
 terms : — 
 
 " My dear Elizabeth has now been confined to 
 her room, chiefly to her bed, for the last ten weeks. 
 She is sadly changed since you saw her. She is 
 now quite infirm. Well, it is the Lord ! He fixes 
 the bounds of our habitation, and mingles our cup. 
 He is wise and good : blessed be His holy Name ! I 
 am very sorry to find myself now in my third year 
 in this happy Circuit. I cannot change for the 
 better, that is certain ; and, probably, must change 
 for the worse. Well, I believe this is right also. 
 But I should like to let ' weE ' alone. I have been 
 favoured with applications from several Circuits, 
 and have replied favourably to Birmingham West. 
 But, of course, this is uncertain. There are few 
 things more uncertain than the appointments of 
 Methodist Preachers. But the Conference, for all 
 so bad as Radicals say it is, has always been very good 
 to me. They will find me a nice place if I behave 
 myself, which, by Divine grace, I mean to do. You 
 vriU be glad to learn that, of late, I have enjoyed 
 better health. London has certainly agreed with 
 me, and with Elizabeth also, though she is in so 
 poor a condition. She will never be well; but this 
 south country, and level neighbourhood, agree with 
 
118 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 her better than, I am afraid, any other to which 
 we may be removed will." 
 
 In the same communication there is an inter- 
 esting resume of Connexional news for that year 
 (1853-4) :— 
 
 " On the whole, things are looking brighter in 
 the Connexion. In some districts the work of God 
 seems reviving. And we hope that now, after the 
 years wherein we have been sorely afflicted and 
 plagued, the time to favour us is at hand. The 
 past four years have been disastrous. But God is 
 with us still, and we shall prosper with His blessing. 
 The Reformers, so called, are a rope of sand. They 
 make nothing out, as far as I can learn, in any 
 place. In not a few places where they mustered in 
 considerable strength, they are now extinct. The 
 'Connexional Relief and Extension Fund' creeps 
 slowly along towards the £100,000. It is now 
 about £80,000. George Steward, having left us, 
 has written a book on ' Church Government,' 
 designed to show his reasons for leaving. It is a 
 most crude, misty, and inconclusive performance. 
 There are two or three strong points well put, and, 
 I think, that is about the highest praise to which 
 the book is entitled. The author has evidently no 
 fixed views of his own. Not one person out of 
 twenty will read the book to the end. I read every 
 word of it ; but it was under a feeling of great 
 interest, and a strong sense of duty. It was a great 
 
HOME MINISTRY BIRMINGHAM. 119 
 
 task. Certainly, -whatever defects or wrongs there 
 may be in Methodism, Mr. Steward's book will 
 help nothing towards their amendment." 
 
 The period of Mr. West's residence in London 
 now drew to a close; but, dui'ing the time he had 
 been there, he had rendered good service to INIeth- 
 odism in several of its public departments, in addi- 
 tion to his ordinary Circuit duties; and he was 
 rising rapidly in the estimation of his brethi-en, as 
 one who would be well able to rank among the 
 foremost of its ^linisters in aiding and supporting 
 the cause. He had, indeed, some expectation that 
 his term of residence would be prolonged by a 
 removal to another London Circuit ; but the Con- 
 ference ultimately confirmed his appointment to the 
 town of Birmingham, where he received a hearty 
 welcome, and became associated with one as his 
 Superintendent, for whom he cherished the highest 
 respect, and to whose kindly influence and instruc- 
 tions he was much indebted at the commencement 
 of his ministiy, — the Rev. Peter M'Owan. 
 
 But the cii'cumstances under which he entered 
 the Circuit were sufficiently painful to prevent 
 him at once feeling " at home " in his new 
 pastorate. 
 
 " I find myself," he writes, " in a very important 
 sphere of usefulness ; and, with God's blessing, I 
 will try and make the best of it. Somehow or other 
 I have not that sympathy with this Circuit which I 
 
120 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 have hitherto felt, wherever I have been. Perhaps 
 the fault is in myself. It may, in part, be accounted 
 for by the state of my dear Lizzie's health, and the 
 great distance at which we live from the chapel. 
 She cannot walk, and therefore never gets to a 
 place of worship. She has been a great sufferer 
 ever since we came to Birmingham, and the proba- 
 bility is, that she will gradually get worse rather than 
 better. The Stewards, however, have most kindly 
 engaged to get us a house nearer the chapel. What 
 a changing and sorrowful state is ours ! One after 
 another of our family have recently been taken 
 away. And yet there is joy on earth worth living 
 for, — the joy that springs from the favour of 
 God ! " 
 
 That he had that joy in no common measure, 
 will be apparent from the following incident com- 
 municated to the writer by the Rev. P. M'Owan : — 
 
 " Some time during our residence in Birmingham, 
 there was a large gathering of friends at the house 
 of Mr. Alexander Brogden, at which Mr. "West was 
 present. The evening was spent pleasantly; yet 
 many a friendly heart was burdened with the 
 thought, ' We shall never all meet again ! ' Our 
 kind host and hostess were on the eve of removing 
 to a distant part of the country ; myself and famUy 
 had the prospect of a ministerial change, with all 
 its paiiiful consequences. Mr. West had left his 
 beloved wife ill at home, with but sleuder hope of 
 
HOME MINISTRY BIRMINGHAM. 121 
 
 her recovery; and the late lamented Mr. John 
 Brogden was there in perfect healthy though there 
 was only a step between him and death. The 
 ninety-first Psalm was read before we separated, 
 and all seemed to draw comfort from its sweet 
 allusions to God's providential care and covenant 
 love. At my request Mr. West gave out, and we 
 all sang, the beautiful paraphrase on Genesis xxviii. 
 20-22, which begins,— 
 
 ' 0 God of Bethel ! by whose hand 
 Thy people still are fed ; 
 Who through this weary pilgrimage 
 Hast aU our fathers led.' 
 
 The tune was ' Martyrdom ; ' and both the tune and 
 the difierent stanzas of the hymn were in such har- 
 mony with our circumstances, that some of us were 
 affected to tears. Mr. West joined in prayer at its 
 conclusion ; and, had he foreseen Mr. Brogden's 
 sudden death, the nearness of Mrs. West's de- 
 parture from earth, and his own early removal to 
 our 'Father's loved abode,' the prayer could not 
 have been more appropriate. It was long. And as 
 he continued to intercede for friends present and 
 absent, he seemed to get nearer and nearer to the 
 ' throne of grace,' and his meek earnestness became 
 more and more importunate, till the place became 
 ' dreadful,' through the felt presence of the God 
 of Bethel. Passages from the Psalms, and portions 
 from the hymn, illustrating the frailty of man, the 
 
123 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 uncertainty of life, and the all-sufficiency of God, 
 were brought in with admirable propriety : and thus 
 he went on, pouring forth strains of lofty adoration 
 and lowly confession, of fervent prayer and exultant 
 praise, until he was nearly spent. It was indeed a 
 memorable time ; and being followed so soon after by 
 the death of the individuals named and of Mr. West 
 himself, it never can be forgotten." 
 
 Slowly, but surely, the wheel of Providence moved 
 round. The ties of earthly love, and the cords of 
 Christian fellowship, were gradually loosening, and 
 some of them were ere long snapped in sunder. 
 God had marked out the path of His servant, and 
 was now preparing him for it. Yet a little while, 
 and a voice from heaven should be heard addressing 
 him, " Get thee out of thy country, and from thy 
 kindred, and from thy father's house, ui^ a land 
 that I will show thee." (Gen. xii. 1.) 
 
 t 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 CLOSE OF HOME MINISTRY^ AND DEPARTURE FOR 
 AFRICA. 
 
 Was not the season of heavenly communion 
 described at the close of our last chapter such as 
 Moscs experienced, when, burdened with sorrow, 
 he ascended the cloud-capped mountain, and held 
 blessed converse with the Almighty? It is by 
 prayer such as his that the feeblest Christian lays 
 hold upon superhuman strength. The cloud where 
 God is may thicken, and its darkness become deeper 
 and deeper ; but 
 
 " Faith lends its realizing light ; 
 
 The clouds disperse, the shadows fly ; 
 The Invisible appears in sight, 
 And God is seen by mortal eye 1" 
 
 It was so with Mr. West. His faith waxed stronger 
 as his trials increased : and he gathered up all his 
 energies to sustain what God might appoint as the 
 lot of his inheritance. It was enough that he heard 
 the Master say, " My presence shall go with thee, 
 and I will give thee rest." He was fortified by that 
 promise to meet the afflictive bereavement which 
 now befell him with Christian resignation and even 
 thankfulness. 
 
124 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 A letter from Mr. West to the writer speaks thus 
 of the death of his beloved wife : " You wiU see from 
 this mournful paper, that death has been making 
 more inroads among us. My dear wife, after a long 
 illness, died of valvular disease of the heart on 
 Monday, the 29th of October, 1855. She suffered 
 greatly, but the consolations of Christ abounded to 
 her. Her end was gloriously peaceful. I can wish 
 for nothing better for myself in my last hour than 
 what it pleased God to vouchsafe to her. I mourn, but 
 I dare not but rejoice and give thanks. Mine was once 
 a happy home ; but O, it is very, very desolate now." 
 
 But, desolate as it was, he was not unnerved for 
 duty, nor was he less willing or competent to work 
 for the glory of God. His ministry was accom- 
 panied by an increasingly hallowed unction from on 
 high, and he threw himself with greater eagerness 
 intp the various engagements of his high calling. 
 And, more than all this, he was ready for any ser- 
 vice his Lord might call him to, however extra- 
 ordinary. Thus we find that in the same letter 
 which announces his bereavement, he rejoices in the 
 spiritual prosperity of the Societies around him ; and 
 then introduces another subject, the explanation and 
 issues of which will occupy the remaining portion of 
 our narrative. 
 
 "February lind, 1856. 
 " In our Circuit we have considerable encourage- 
 ment. Every quarter ever since I came here, (with 
 
CLOSE OF HOME MINISTRY. 
 
 125 
 
 one exception,) we have had an increase of mem- 
 bers. Blessed be God, the work of conversion is 
 not altogether a strange one. In several parts of 
 the Connexion the good work is progressing. O 
 that we might this year find an increase in our num- 
 bers ! This would put new life into our people. I 
 have, during the last two weeks, been greatly exer- 
 cised in mind ; but God has graciously condescended 
 to give answer to my prayers. I have been asked 
 by the ISIissionary Committee in London to go out 
 as a deputation to Western Africa, — the Cape Coast 
 District. Things are not in the most satisfactory 
 condition there ; and they do not hope for sufficient 
 information respecting the state of the Mission on 
 that coast, except by the visit of a deputation fi'om 
 this country. They have thought me a fit person to 
 be asked to undertake this important and trying 
 service. The duties wiU be very onerous, and the 
 risk to health and life is not small. I have thctdght 
 carefully and prayed earnestly ; and in the end have 
 signified my readiness to go. Until last night I 
 expected to go at once ; but I have received a let- 
 ter from Mr." (now Dr.) " Hoole, informing me that, 
 owing to several circumstances named, and from the 
 fact that the comparatively healthy season was now 
 more than half expired, there would not be time to 
 do the necessary work : they had therefore agreed to 
 postpone my visit until November next. 
 
 " Well, you see from this, that I have something 
 
126 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 of a Missionary's heart; and that although I have 
 not been honoured as you have been to labour in the 
 high places of the foreign field, I am nevertheless 
 likely to have a little taste of missionary labour in 
 a pagan land, — a land the deadliest on earth to 
 Europeans." 
 
 No one who knew anything of Mr. West could 
 doubt for a moment his love and admiration for the 
 cause of Missions. His speeches on missionary 
 platforms, in all parts of the country, were not the 
 vapid effusions of an uninterested heart. Perhaps 
 no man of similar standing in the ministry had done 
 more in pleading the claims of the heathen world 
 at missionary gatherings; and but few men could 
 equal the interest and power with which he spoke 
 on these occasions. His heart was full of Christ; 
 the necessities and perilous condition of the hea- 
 then pressed weightily upon his spirit ; and elo- 
 quently did he ])lead the claims of both upon the 
 prayers and liberality of God's people. 
 
 Perhaps the shortest missionary speech he ever 
 made was at the Annual Meeting in Exeter Hall, 
 May, 1855. He had preached the usual sermon 
 before the Society on the previous Wednesday even- 
 ing, and expected to take a prominent part in the 
 business of the great May Meeting. Circum- 
 stances, however, prevented, and limited Mr. West 
 to a very brief portion of time. It would be untrue 
 
CLOSE OF HOME MINISTRY. 
 
 127 
 
 to say he was not annoyed at the position in which 
 he was placed by the indiscreet occupation of too 
 much time by others ; but we believe he gave utter- 
 ance to the real sentiments of his mind, when he 
 referred to the representation and motto on the seal 
 of the Baptist Missionary Society ; namely, an ox, 
 with an altar on one side and a yoke on the other, 
 with, the inscription, " Ready for either." This he 
 applied to his own feelings and sentiments ; — he was 
 ready for work or for sacrifice. AYithin a very short 
 time he showed that his word was no idle boast, by 
 undertaking the important mission in which he 
 sacrificed his life. 
 
 But let us see by what steps he was led in this 
 all-important matter. With what motive and in 
 what spirit did he meet the call of God's church? 
 and was the beckoning finger of Providence plainly 
 visible, so far as human knowledge can determine ? 
 We have no hesitation in giving an affirmative. He 
 received the first intimation of the wish of the INIis- 
 sionary Committee, in a private and unofficial letter 
 from one of the Secretaries, on the 19th of January, 
 1856, to which he gave an immediate reply, in the 
 following terms, addressed to Dr. Hoole : — 
 
 "Very dear Sir, 
 
 " I AM in receipt of your letter of yesterday ; and 
 I need not tell you how much the contents have 
 surpri: ed me. The inquiiy proposed is of too grave 
 
128 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 a character to be hastily answered. I trust I have 
 sincerely said to Him whose I am, and whom I 
 serve, ' I am ready for any work Thou hast for me 
 to do.' But I must arrive at a sense of duty before 
 I can fully trust in Him for that grace and protec- 
 tion which the nature of His work may require. 
 
 " Let me in the meanwhile say, that I wiU give 
 this matter my most earnest and prayerful con- 
 sideration, and forward to you the result as soon as 
 possible. If you could give me some idea of the 
 nature of the duties to be performed, it might assist 
 me to a right conclusion. 
 
 "To forward the great missionary cause to the 
 extent of my poor ability will, I hope, ever be 
 my joy. 
 
 Believe me yours affectionately, 
 
 "D. West." 
 
 In due time a satisfactory reply was received from 
 the Missionary Secretaries as to the objects of the 
 contemplated mission; and as the intention then 
 was that the deputation should leave at once, no 
 delay was made by Mr. West in coming to a deter- 
 mination. The following is his second letter to 
 Dr. Hoole, consenting to the undertaking : — 
 
 "January 2^th, 1856. 
 
 " My dear Sir, 
 
 "Your letter of the 22nd came duly to hand; 
 and I thank you for having enabled me clearly to 
 
CLOSE OP HOME MINISTRY. 
 
 129 
 
 understand the nature and objects of the projected 
 mission. 
 
 " I have carefully, and with much prayer to God, 
 considered .the onerous character of the duties on 
 the one hand, and the risk to health and life on the 
 other; and, although there are natural shrinkings 
 from both, I think I may venture to say that, in 
 humble dependence upon the great Head of the 
 church, 1 shall be willing to obey the call of the 
 Committee, and go out on this business. Of course, 
 I presume some one will have to be sent to supply 
 my place in the Circuit. But it is perhaps prema- 
 ture to enter upon details at this stage of the affair. 
 
 " I shall of coiirse be anxious to hear from you 
 as soon as anything is determined. Meantime 
 accept of my thanks for the kindness of your com- 
 munications, and favour me with an interest in your 
 prayers. 
 
 " I remain yours affectionately, 
 
 " D. West." 
 
 Whilst, however, Mr. West was thus prompt and 
 ready to meet the wishes of the Missionaiy Com- 
 mittee, it was felt by them that no unnecessary 
 haste should be allowed to increase the risks encoun- 
 tered by the Deputation, in proceeding to such an 
 unhealthy clime as that of Western Africa. Accord- 
 ingly the following kind and considerate letter was 
 addressed to him by his friend Dr. Hoole : — 
 
 K 
 
130 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 " Bath, January SOlh, 1856. 
 " My dear Brother, 
 
 " I WAS obliged to carry Mrs. Hoole out of the 
 smoke and fog of London to save her life; and 
 brought her down here a few days ago. Dr. 
 lieecham happened to be in the neighbourhood, and 
 we spent nearly the whole of yesterday together ; and 
 one important subject of our counsels and delibera- 
 tions was the proposed Deputation to Western 
 Africa. The Committee have given their sanction 
 to the proposal, and have requested the Secretaries 
 to engage a suitable Minister for the purpose. We 
 have succeeded to our utmost satisfaction in your 
 noble and free consent to take the duty and the 
 risk : but we have to consider how the risk may be 
 diminished, and how the duty may be best per- 
 formed. We have come to the conclusion that both 
 these objects will be best secured by postponing the 
 Deputation till next November. The healthy sea- 
 son on the coast is now about one half spent, and 
 we fear you could not get through yoiir work before 
 its entire expiration. It would be a pity you should 
 be hurried, and not see Lagos, Whydah, Badagry, 
 and other places of note in the Mission, as well as 
 Cape Coast itself, which you may do by taking the 
 
 whole healthy season for the purpose Do not 
 
 think that we have come to the conclusion of post- 
 ponement without reasons of the most weighty 
 character. My earnest hope is, that the delay will 
 
CLOSE OF HOME MINISTRY. 
 
 131 
 
 not interfere with your consent. I am persuaded 
 nothing- could be more satisfactory to the Committee 
 than the mention of your name for this most 
 important service. 
 
 " I remain yours affectionately, 
 
 " Elijah Hoole." 
 
 Prom these letters, then, it must be evident to 
 all, that the duties of the Deputation were under- 
 taken after the fullest consideration, and with a 
 perfect knowledge of the difficulties and the many 
 risks both to health and life necessarily involved in 
 the fact, that the field to be visited lay in a region 
 the most destructive and pernicious to European 
 life ; and that all such precautionary steps were 
 taken, by those directing it, in regard to the time 
 of the visit, as would, humanly speaking, lessen the 
 dangers incident to it. Mr. West was not one to 
 shrink from these, nor to retract his offer, simply 
 because the period of his departure was deferred for 
 so many months. To use his own language, — 
 
 " I have supported the cause to the extent of my 
 resources ; I have advocated it after the manner and 
 measure of my poor abilities ; and sometimes, when 
 my heart has warmed with my theme, I have said, — 
 
 ' Too much to Thee I cannot give : 
 Too much I cannot do for Thcc. 
 Let all Thy love and all Thy grief 
 Graven on my heart for ever he.' 
 K 2 
 
132 
 
 CHAPTER V, 
 
 I think these words have not been the mere safety- 
 valve for excited and uncontrollable feeling, but 
 have also served to express my sincere and solemn 
 conviction of what is due from me to Christ, and 
 this department of His cause." 
 
 These are sentiments worthy of him who penned 
 them, and they are such as find a response in many 
 a missionary heart. And let it never be said that 
 there is not enough of daring enterprise or self- 
 sacrifice in the agents of Missionary Societies, 
 whilst feelings like these thrill through the bosoms 
 of scores and hundreds of devoted men on the 
 Mission field. The time has not yet come, at 
 least in the history of the Wesleyan Missionary 
 Society, when there has been work to do, however 
 arduous and perilous, for which there have not been 
 found men " full of faith and of the Holy Ghost," 
 ready to undertake it at all hazard, and at any 
 sacrifice. No daring, no heroism in the hearts of 
 Missionaries ! Let years of solitary toil, steadUy 
 maintained amidst the daUy murders and unutter- 
 able abominations of savage life, — the countless hair- 
 breadth escapes of Missionaries in the prosecution 
 of their heavenly mission in all quarters of the 
 globe, — and the willingness with which the ranks of 
 Christian heroes, thinned by fell disease and death, 
 have been contiimously filled up, — let these facts 
 be the reply to all who would cast the slightest 
 imputation upon the motive and spirit of those who 
 
CLOSE or HOME MINISTRY. 
 
 133 
 
 have gone far hence amongst the Gentiles, " to 
 preach the unsearchable riches of Christ." Has 
 the church ever faltered, when one after another of 
 her noble band of true phUantliropists has fallen, 
 and their sacred dust has mingled in the missionary 
 graves of Western Africa? Has she been slow 
 to fill up again the vacant posts? Or, have the 
 churches raised there been forsaken by their shep- 
 herds, and left to weep and wander, uncared for and 
 forgotten ? No, no ! the fall of some has but 
 nerved the hearts and strengthened the faith of 
 others. ]\Iany are the vrilliug messengers of the 
 churches who have crossed ocean and mountain to 
 the deadliest climates, and to the most deeply 
 debased of the human race, that they might help 
 to save the spiritually destitute and dying. And 
 as more men may be needed for similar sernces, 
 God wiU raise up more. 
 
 AMien a young man departs on such an enter- 
 prise, there are many dear and tender bonds which 
 must be broken. But how much greater the sacrifice 
 to be made by one who has spent yeai's of faitliful 
 and successful ministry in his native land ! He has 
 gathered around him kind friends and important 
 associations on every side ; and these must be left. 
 Prospects and purposes of futm'e usefulness in the 
 churches at home must be suspended. His more 
 immediate pastoral charge must be committed to 
 another : and the departure of such an one becomes 
 
134 
 
 CHAPTER V, 
 
 a true realization of the scene recorded in Scripture, 
 once witnessed on the shores of the Mediterranean. 
 Amidst the tears and prayers of the Ephesiau 
 Christians, Paul wept and prayed, and sorrowfully 
 departed from amongst them : and they, too, " wept 
 sore, and fell on Paul's neck, and kissed him, sor- 
 rowing most of all for the words which he spake, 
 that they should see his face no more." How often 
 such parting scenes have been repeated in mission- 
 ary history ! And O, how frequently the face of the 
 departing one has, indeed, been seen no more ! 
 
 Whilst Mr. West himself " put a cheerful courage 
 on," some of his friends had many doubts respecting 
 the proposed mission, as to whether he was phy- 
 sically fitted for it; and not a few endeavom'ed to 
 dissuade him from engaging in it. Being, however, 
 fully convinced that he had a clear call from God, he 
 never wavered a moment, but continued to prepare 
 himself for the work assigned him, with earnest and 
 prayerful solicitude. During several months before 
 his departure, he occupied all his leisure hours in 
 reading extensively, and making himself thoroughly 
 acquainted with every subject bearing on the inter- 
 ests of the countries and Missions he was about to 
 visit. The writer had the opportunity of free and 
 unreserved intercourse with his beloved brother, 
 during a sojourn with him of several months in 
 Birmingham; and never did he hear him intimate 
 a single desire to do otherwise than heartily and 
 
CLOSE OF HOME MINISTRY. 
 
 135 
 
 faithfully accomplisli his projected work. There 
 were, it is true, times when the thought that 
 possibly he might not return, filled the minds of 
 both with sadness ; but faith in the promised pre- 
 sence of God, and love to the Redeemer, quelled 
 every fear. To one who was anxious lest he was 
 rushing into danger, and who woiild fain have in- 
 fluenced his mind to retract his engagement with 
 the Missionary Committee, he said, " I should be 
 ashamed of myself, if I were not ready to make any 
 sacrifice for the sake of that Saviour who has done 
 so much for me." 
 
 At length the period arrived for his departure 
 from Bii'mingham. The solemn and alfecting con- 
 cluding services he held with the people were seasons 
 never to be forgotten. He left, accompanied by the 
 prayers of hundreds. It was very gratifying to Mr. 
 West's mind, that the members of the Quarterly 
 Meeting of the Circuit, which met immediately 
 before his departui'e, sent him the copy of a reso- 
 lution, in which they signified their high ajjprecia- 
 tion of his devotedness to the cause of God, and 
 their united determination and pledge that they 
 would offer up constant and earnest prayer that the 
 Divine blessing might attend liim in his journey. 
 Such, then, being the case, need it be said that the 
 want of sympathy between Mr. West and the Cir- 
 cuit, of which he complained when he first went to 
 it, had long ago given place to the kindliest retiipro- 
 
13G 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 cation of Christian afFcction and mutual esteem? 
 No man could have won for himself more than he 
 did of the confidence and warm-hearted love of his 
 flock ; and his ministry in Birmingham, as else- 
 where, had not only been useful to aU, but it was 
 soul-saving to many who had once been sitting " in 
 the region of the shadow of death." 
 
 On the 17th of October, 1856, a valedictory ser- 
 vice was held in the large room of the Centenary 
 Hall and Mission House in London. The venerable 
 and Reverend Dr. Bunting presided over the meet- 
 ing. It was numerously attended, and a holy 
 influence pervaded the assembly. The number of 
 Missionaries then about to leave the shores of their 
 native land was great, and, on the occasion referred 
 to, they witnessed a good confession. Foremost in 
 that self-devoted band stood Mr. West, and to 
 his mind the meeting was fraught with afiecting 
 and overpowering considerations. That very night 
 eleven years before, he had taken part in a 
 valedictory service, at which the writer was sent 
 forth to his distant place of toil; and now, in the 
 good providence of God, the latter was spared to 
 be present, after the lapse of so many years, to wit- 
 ness a somewhat similar consecration of his brother 
 to tlie Mission work. 
 
 Another, and the final, religious service in con- 
 nexion with Mr. West's departure was held at 
 Plymouth the evening before he embarked. The 
 
DEPARTURE FOR WESTERN AFRICA. 137 
 
 occasion was the ordination of the Rev. Alexander J. 
 Gurney, who was to be Mr. West's fellow -voyager as 
 far as the River Gambia, to which station Mr. Gm-- 
 ney had just been appointed. After the ordination 
 Mr. West addressed the assembly with much earnest 
 and solemn feeling. God was eminently present, 
 and it is seldom that a large assembly exhibits such 
 strong emotion and devout interest as was evidenced 
 by all who were then congregated together. The 
 entire service made a deep impression on Mr. West's 
 mind. 
 
 He was accompanied to Plymouth by the writer, 
 by his sister, and by the Rev. George Osborn, 
 one of the Missionary Secretaries. These indivi- 
 duals, with the other members of the Mission party, 
 proceeded on board of the "Candace.'' The last 
 words of alFection were spoken, and the last looks 
 interchanged, — words and looks which proved, in- 
 deed, to be the last on earth. The shades of 
 evening were falling, as with mournful hearts Ave 
 took our departure from the ship's side, and com- 
 mitted Mr. West and his companions to the care 
 of that Almighty One who 
 
 " Plants His footsteps iu the sea, 
 Aud rides upon the storm." 
 
 At the hour of midnight the "Candace" glided 
 away from the quiet waters of Plymouth, and was 
 soon tossing on the wide ocean, and cleaving her 
 course toward " Afric's burning strand." 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 WESTERN AFRICA AND WESLEYAN MISSIONS. 
 
 Before following the track of the "Candace," 
 or placing before the reader the " Journal " of Mr. 
 West's journeys and observation in Africa, it seems 
 advisable, if not necessary, to give a comprehensive 
 view of West African history in general, and of the 
 Wesleyan Missions established at various points, 
 both on the coast and in the interior. Mr. West's 
 journals consist of comparatively brief and rough 
 sketches, written in pencil, and in many parts all 
 but illegible from the fact of having been chiefly 
 written whilst being carried in a hammock, — the 
 usual mode of travelling in the countries he visited, 
 and the jolting motion of which is at times sufl&- 
 ciently annoying. Had he been spared to return 
 to his native land, it was his intention, no doubt, 
 to extend and enlarge what he had written so 
 hastily, that the puljlic might have the fullest 
 information respecting the moral and religious state 
 of the various places and tribes he had visited ; and 
 that thus the claims of Africa might be laid upon 
 the conscience of the church of Christ, and an 
 additional impulse be given to all those schemes 
 which have for their object the amelioration of her 
 
WESTERN AFRICA AND WESLEYAN MISSIONS. 139 
 
 many woesj and the conversion of the millions of 
 her sable sons to the faith of Christ. 
 
 But the mind that was full of the necessary 
 details is now engaged in the study of those " things 
 which are unseen and eternal " in another world ; 
 and the hand that would have penned their record 
 moulders in the dust. We can only attempt to do 
 what he would have done so ably ; and if the cause 
 of Missions be at all advanced by the effort, the 
 writer will have at least the satisfaction of knowing 
 that something has been effected toward fulfilling the 
 intentions of him whose loss he now deplores. 
 
 It may be said of Africa in general, that it is 
 one of the fairest and most beautiful, as well as the 
 most fruitful, portions of the globe. No other 
 continent surpasses it in mineral wealth or pro- 
 ductive capabilities. Its forests of valuable timbers 
 cover thousands of miles, and its fertile plains will 
 raise almost every production peculiar to the tropics, 
 as well as the most valuable products of more tem- 
 perate climes toward its northern and southern 
 extremities. Some districts of Africa are literally 
 impregnated with the precious metals, and the 
 stores of gold seem to be inexhaustible. It is also 
 intersected by some of the most magnificent rivers 
 in the world. Foremost among these the Niger 
 pours its waters from upwards of twenty mouths 
 into the ocean. Rising in the interior, it traverses 
 the country by a circuitous route for nearly three 
 
140 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 thousand miles, and is navigable through almost the 
 whole of its extent. These are natural advantages 
 •which place Africa on an equality with the richest 
 and finest regions of the earth. But, spiritually 
 considered, her teeming millions live in a moral 
 wilderness. Their condition, whether regarded 
 physically, intellectually, or spiritually, is the most 
 miserable and degraded ; and in those remote 
 regions where modern travellers have discovered 
 tribes with somewhat pleasing traits of character 
 about them, even there Satan has his seat, death 
 reigns, and gross darkness covers the people. The 
 Gospel of Christ, we believe, is the only means 
 by which that darkness can be scattered, and the 
 " light of life " shine upon them. But there are 
 difficulties attending the introduction and continua- 
 tion of the Gospel in Africa by European agents, of 
 the most formidable character. These arise chiefly 
 from our ignorance of the country, the numerous 
 languages and dialects spoken by the natives, and, 
 above all, the deadly influence of its climate. Of 
 course these difficulties obtain with equal force 
 against every other scheme that may be attempted 
 by Europeans for the regeneration of Africa. 
 
 Western Africa, Avith which we have more especially 
 to do, seems the only general name under which it 
 is possible to comprise the wide range of country, 
 bounded on the north by the Great Desert, and 
 extending along the Atlantic from the Senegal 
 
WESTERN AFRICA AND WESLEYAN MISSIONS. 141 
 
 to the river Benguela. The greater part is known in 
 Europe under the name of Guinea, although Guinea 
 Proper is confined to the shores of the vast gulf so 
 called^ commencing at Cape Mesurado. The territories 
 lying between the Senegal and Gambia are by the 
 French called Senegambia ; but these names are all 
 Eui'opean, and unknown to the natives. The entire 
 region is divided into a multitude of states, mostly 
 small, and having no political connexion. This 
 immense range of maritime country is included 
 between the thirteenth degree of south, and the 
 seventeenth degree of north, latitude; and it is 
 bounded at both these extremities by extensive 
 deserts. The breadth of this division of Africa in 
 some places extends to about seven hundred or 
 eight hundred miles ; but the division of Western 
 from Central Africa is an arbitrary one, as these 
 are not separated by any precise line of demarcation. 
 
 The coast of Western Africa presents, in general, 
 a flat surface, though Cape Verd, and some others, 
 project bold headlands into the ocean. All the 
 great ranges of mountains are in the interior, and 
 their line and position are but imperfectly ascer- 
 tained. The rivers are the Senegal, which is nine 
 hundred miles in length from its source in the 
 mountains of Kong; the Gambia, which rises in 
 the same chain, and rolls a more powerful and 
 rapid stream than the former, but its course is 
 only about two-thirds of that of the Senegal: the 
 
142 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Rio Grande and the Mesurado are small and unim- 
 portant streams ; and the waters of the Gold Coast 
 are little better than mountain torrents. But from 
 the western limit of Whydah to Calabar, a space 
 of above two hundred miles, the Gulf of Benin 
 receives a continued succession of estuaries, which 
 convert the whole territory into alluvial and par- 
 tially inundated islands. We need not here say 
 anything of the rivers further south. 
 
 Western Africa cannot be considered as a region 
 within the domain of history. Whether it was 
 known to the Carthaginians or the Romans, is a 
 question which cannot be solved with any certainty. 
 At all events, the coast was entirely unknown to 
 Europe during the ]\liddle Ages ; and, until the year 
 1432, it was thought a great achievement when a 
 navigator passed Cape Bojador. That, however, 
 having been once accomplished, successive voyagers 
 soon discovered the Senegal, the Gambia, the Gold 
 Coast, and Benin ; and in the year 1484 Diego 
 Cam sailed up the river Congo. Of all this vast 
 extent of coast possession was taken, according to 
 the usual European pretension, in the name of the 
 King of Portugal. Settlements were formed at all 
 the prominent points, embassies were sent into the 
 interior, and great exertions were made to convert 
 the natives to the Roman Catholic religion. Portu- 
 gal, however, as her power declined, gradually lost 
 all these territories, and its possessions now are 
 
WESTERN AFRICA AND WESLEYAN MISSIONS. 143 
 
 limited to a few places on the most southerly part 
 of the coast. In 1643, the Dutch drove the 
 Portuguese from El Mina, and about the same 
 time from all their possessions on the Gold Coast ; 
 and they in their tm-n claimed the whole dominion. 
 From this pretension they were forced to give way 
 before the increasing naval power of the English, 
 who, in 1661, took from them Cape Coast Castle, 
 and, having formed an African Company, built a 
 number of forts upon the coast, with a view to 
 trading in slaves and gold. About the same time, 
 also, English settlements were formed at the mouth 
 of the Gambia ; whilst the French established their 
 principal station at Fort St. Louis, on the Senegal. 
 At the present time the Dutch still hold El Mina ; 
 and the French have their naval station at Goree. 
 The Americans also have a settlement on the coast, 
 called Liberia. Its capital is called Monrovia, and 
 is built on an island lying at the mouth of the 
 Mesurado river. 
 
 It is very difficult to form any correct estimate 
 of the population of a territory, the interior of 
 which is so little known, and to which such vague 
 boundaries are assigned. Supposing that the density 
 of the population be at the rate of 26 to the square 
 mile, and estimating the length of coast at 4,000 
 miles, and its average breadth at 300, then the 
 population would amount to 31,000,000. But con- 
 sidering that there are desolate tracts of very great 
 
144 
 
 CHAPTER Vr. 
 
 extent, this number is probably too high ; and we 
 may therefore suppose — and it is only a supposition 
 — that the population of this immense district of 
 tropical Africa is somewhere about 20,000,000. 
 
 All the nations along this line of coast have made 
 some progress in the arts which minister to subsist- 
 ence and wealth. The chief support of the people 
 is derived from a rude and easy kind of agriculture. 
 The principal products for consumption are maize, 
 millet, rice, yams, potatoes, sugar, coffee, and cotton. 
 Farming, however, does not constitute any distinct 
 profession; nor are domestic animals employed to 
 aid the labour of men ; and hence it will be concluded 
 that none of the tropical products have ever been 
 raised except for native use. A complete change 
 must take place in the habits of the people, before 
 they will cultivate them to such an extent as can 
 produce a surplus for exportation. The palm- 
 tree, a spontaneous production, yields a juice or 
 wine which has an intoxicating quality; and the 
 oU extracted from the palm-nut is now the chief 
 staple of African commerce. There are other arti- 
 cles, the exportation of which might be consider- 
 ably extended : of these the most important is 
 gold. Some gold is brought down from the moun- 
 tain districts at the head of the Senegal and the 
 Gambia ; but the most ample store is found in that 
 part of Guinea which, from the abundance of this 
 product, has received the name of " the Gold Coast.'' 
 
WESTERN AFRICA AND WESLEYAN MISSIONS. 145 
 
 The greater part is brought from some distance in 
 the interior. The articles received by the Negroes 
 in return chiefly consist in cotton goods ; and brass, 
 iron, and steel are in considerable demand. 
 
 The natives have a few rude manufactures 
 amongst them. Cotton is spun and woven into 
 garments for domestic consumption. Fine cloths 
 arc said to be made in the interior ; but, generally 
 speaking, the fabric is of a very coarse texture. 
 The gold of the country is worked into various 
 ornaments, which excite the admiration even of 
 Europeans. Mats are woven, or rather plaited, 
 with considerable neatness and skill, and are used 
 for sitting and sleeping upon, and also to form 
 partitions to the houses. A few articles of earthen- 
 ware are also made with considerable ingenuity and 
 good workmanship. 
 
 The character of the native population must of 
 necessity vary extremely, according to the variety 
 of situation and government among such a multi- 
 tude of small communities. In general the people 
 have made very little progress in that which con- 
 stitutes improved and civilized life. They are 
 strangers to literature, the ornamental arts, and 
 refined luxuries. Yet, whenever adequate objects 
 are presented, they display energies sufficient to 
 show that they are capable of reaching the highest 
 degrees of mental culture. Tn conducting the affairs 
 of their own popular governments, they display an 
 
 L 
 
146 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 eloquence, address, and actinty surpassed by few of 
 the most civilized nations. Even in their absolute 
 monarchies, we discover a regular subordination, 
 polished manners, and skill in the art of war, 
 which, among a people destitute of arts and letters, 
 cannot but appear surprising. There is no reason 
 whatever to suppose that, if placed in favourable 
 circumstances, the Negro would not attain to as 
 high a degree of civilization as the men of any 
 other race. It is said that the Negi'o presents 
 much that is amiable and pleasing in his domestic 
 character; and that he is naturally cheerful, gay, 
 and kind-hearted. But if so, the influence of all 
 these good qualities is blighted and destroyed by 
 the existence amongst them of every superstition 
 Avhich can degrade and sensualize the human mind. 
 
 Of religion, as embracing the belief in a supremely 
 Avise and good Ruler of the universe, and in a 
 future state of moral retribution, the inhabitants 
 of Western Africa have but very obscure concep- 
 tions. To express generally what is sacred, what 
 is forbidden, what is endowed with supernatural 
 powers, either beneficent or malignant, they em- 
 ploy the term jetish. Almost everything which 
 strikes the fancy of the Negro is made his fetish. 
 The grand or national fetishes are rocks, hills, or 
 trees of remarkable size and beauty. There are 
 likewise fantastic objects of veneration, which each 
 individual adopts and carries about with him ; such 
 
WESTERN AFRICA AND WESLEYAN MISSIOXS. 147 
 
 as a piece of ornamented wood, the teeth of a dog, 
 tiger, or elephant, a goat's head, a fish bone, or the 
 end of a ram's horn. Some merely carry branches 
 of trees, or a bunch of cords made of bark. They 
 set up these fetishes in the houses, the fields, or the 
 centre of the villages, erect altars to them, and place 
 before them dishes of rice, maize, and fruits. The 
 formation of these fantastic objects of African wor- 
 ship,— /e/isAes, gree-grees, and charms, — and the 
 selling them at an enormous price, is the chief 
 occupation of the African priesthood. It is sup- 
 posed by the heathen that all good fortune arises 
 from the favour of the fetish, and that every evil 
 proceeds from offence taken by it. It is usual for 
 every man to fix upon some act of self-denial, some- 
 thing from which he is to abstain, in honour of his 
 particular fetish; and the engagement thus con- 
 tracted he will, in many cases, sooner die than 
 violate. Tliis superstition is frequently employed 
 as an instrument of terror in judicial proceedings, 
 which are so conducted as to involve an appeal to 
 superior powers, M'ho it is expected will instantly 
 interpose to discover truth and punish falsehood. 
 It frequently happens, indeed, that when tests ai-e 
 propounded, the most hardened criminal at once 
 confesses himself guilty, rather than encounter the 
 terrible alternative implied in the denial of his 
 guilt. The people cherish the general belief of a 
 future state ; but it is little connected with any 
 L 2 
 
148 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 thought of moral retribution. According to the 
 popular idea, the future world wUl be a counterpart 
 of this, will present the same objects to the senses, 
 the same enjoyments, and the same distinctions of 
 rank in society. Upon this belief are founded pro- 
 ceedings not only absurd, but of the most violent 
 and barbarous description. For example, a profu- 
 sion of wealth is buried in the grave of the deceased, 
 who is supposed to carry it into the other world; 
 and human victims are sacrificed l)y hundreds, 
 under the delusion that they will attend as his 
 guards and ministers in the future mansion. This 
 savage superstition prevails to an enormous extent 
 in those great monarchies in the interior, which, in 
 other respects, are more civilized than the rest of 
 Western Africa. 
 
 The principal amusements of the Negro axe 
 dancing and music. The former is invariably per- 
 formed in the open air. As soon as the sun 
 declines, and its intense heat abates, there is 
 dancing from one end of Africa to the other. The 
 sound of musical instruments may then be heard 
 on every side ; but there is no refinement in the 
 art. Their performance consists chiefly of violent 
 and grotesque movements, — leaping, stamping on 
 the ground, bowing their heads, and snapping their 
 fingers. In their music noise seems to be the thing 
 most studied, and of that there is generally enough 
 to satisfy very speedily the itching ears of strangers ; 
 
WESTERN AFRICA AND WESLEYAN MISSIONS. 140 
 
 for^ according to some travellers, a whole bale of 
 cotton would be required to stop the ears. Their 
 drums and horns produce a horrid dissonance, which 
 the sounds of their flutes and musical tongs, &c., 
 cannot counteract. 
 
 In the countries of which we speak, polygamy is 
 universal, and is only limited by a man's ability to 
 maintain a considerable number of wives. By the 
 great it is carried to the utmost extent their means 
 will allow. The system, too, forms in most cases a 
 source of wealth ; for, except the principal wife, who 
 is mistress of the household, and the sacred wife, 
 who is consecrated to the fetish, all are made to 
 work hard, both in tilling the fields and in manu- 
 facturing mats and cloths. But otherwise the poly- 
 gamy of Africa is an unmixed evil, and is accom- 
 panied by crimes of the vilest and foulest description. 
 
 We have thus briefly endeavoured to portray the 
 general features, both physical and moral, prevalent 
 throughout the whole range of Western Africa. 
 We shall now proceed to shoAv what has been done 
 to rescue these numerous races from their deep 
 degradation, and to speak more particularly of those 
 points where Christianity has been planted. 
 
 We shall say but little here of those agencies 
 which have been tried, independently of Chris- 
 tianity, for the civilization of these barbarous 
 nations in particular. Abundant evidence might 
 be adduced to prove that every scheme, however 
 
150 
 
 CHAPTER VI, 
 
 humane and plausible, whicli ignores the Gospel, 
 or would place it in the position of a mere auxiliarj% 
 has hitherto failed, and must of necessity fail, 
 because the evils to be cured and the miseries to be 
 assuaged lie more deeply seated than the mere 
 externaUsm which the hand of mental and physical 
 refinement can touch. It has been said by one 
 writer, and we can from long experience amongst 
 savage tribes verify the statement, that " civilization 
 does not possess attractions, or furnish motives, 
 powerful enough to induce savages to forsake their 
 course of life for its sake. Civilized life is too tame 
 to charm the barbarian, and his superstitions are 
 generally found opposed to any change in his accus- 
 tomed mode of life. The higher motives of the 
 Gospel must be brought to bear upon his mind, and 
 he must be made to feel the gi'eat and important 
 truths of religion, before he will discover anything 
 desirable in the quietness and sobriety of civilized 
 life, or will dare to break through his superstitions 
 in order to pursue it. The charm of the super- 
 stitions of the heathen would alone, in many 
 instances, be powerful enough to prevent them from 
 forsaking the customs of their ancestors merely for 
 the sake of civilization." We believe it to be the 
 exclusive province of Christianity to touch the con- 
 science and regenerate the heart. By this means only 
 can a higher standard of morals be attained, and the 
 countless evils of heathen life be swept away. 
 
WESTERN AFRICA AND WESLEYAN MISSIONS. 151 
 
 What then has Christianity done for "Western 
 Africa during the three centuries which have elapsed 
 since Europeans first had intercourse with those 
 countries ? Alas ! alas ! the whole history of mis- 
 sionary operations on the coast may be comprised 
 within the limit of a very few years. Men's eyes 
 were dazzled too much with the v-isionary glitter of 
 expected gold and commercial wealth to think any 
 thing about the souls of those who trafficked with 
 them. 
 
 The earliest modern effort of a missionary kind 
 was made by the Baptist Missionary Society in the 
 year 1 795 ; but the attempt, from various causes, 
 was speedily abandoned. In the year following a 
 xmited trial was made by the Scottish, the London, 
 and the Glasgow Missionary Societies. This, how- 
 ever, owing to sickness and dissension, was attended 
 with no better success. In the year 1804 the Church 
 Missionary Society commenced its labom-s; and 
 several important posts were occupied for a time. 
 But it was not long before all these stations were 
 abandoned, excepting the one at Sierra Leone. 
 Here signal success blessed their persevering efforts, 
 and their Missions have latterly been much extended 
 both in the vicinity of Sierra Leone and at other 
 points on the coast. 
 
 The Missions of the Wesleyan Society in Western 
 Africa were commenced in the year 1811 by the ap- 
 pointment of a Missionary to the colony of Sierra 
 
152 
 
 CHA?TEK VI. 
 
 Leone. This was followed by the settlement of a Mis- 
 sionary at the River Gambia in 1821 ; and this again 
 by the commencement of the Gold Coast Mission in 
 the year 1834. Each of these Missions has had to 
 contend with the peculiar difficulties arising from the 
 unhealthincss of the climate and the many obstacles 
 existing to any extensive intercommunication with 
 surrounding tribes and nations. For some years all 
 the stations were classed under one District ; but it 
 was ultimately found necessary to divide them into 
 three. Bathurst is distant about 300 miles from 
 Sierra Leone, and Cape Coast Castle lies beyond 
 that again a distance of about 750 miles. Thus the 
 propriety of the division made is justified on geogra- 
 phical grounds, if there were no other reasons. The 
 stations were too remote from each other to warrant 
 their being placed under one management. Let us 
 now glance at what has been accomplished in and 
 around each of these central stations, beginning 
 with the Gambia. 
 
 The Gambia is almost entirely an English river, 
 the attempts to form settlements upon it having 
 been confiucd to that nation. The James Fort is 
 erected in the middle of the river, and by it a full 
 command is obtained over the entrance from the 
 sea. There is also another English settlement at 
 Macarthy's Island, which is situated about two 
 hundred and fifty miles up the river. The north 
 bank of the river is bordered by several small but 
 
WESTERN AFRICA AND WESLEYAN MISSIONS. 153 
 
 flourishing kingdoms. That immediately on the 
 sea is called Barra^ and it contains perhaps about 
 200,000 inhabitants. The capital is called Barra 
 Inding : but the chief place of trade is Jillifrey, 
 Avhere the King has a custom-house to levy duties 
 on vessels passing up and down. Boor Salem is a 
 still more extensive kingdom, situated on a small 
 river which falls into the Gambia, and containing, 
 it is said, 300,000 inhabitants. Above this, again, 
 occur successively the two smaller kingdoms of Yani 
 and WooUi. The inhabitants of all these states 
 are chiefly of the Mandingo race, and carry on a 
 considerable trade with the natives of the remote 
 interior. But little has yet been done for these 
 populous districts, although in such proximity to 
 the Mission residence at Bathurst. The labourers 
 have been few, and of these few some have died, 
 and the residence of all has been but brief at best. 
 At Bathurst and at Macarthy's Island, however, 
 flourishing Missions exist; but the latter has been 
 for several years placed under the care of native 
 agents. The work there was begun in the year 
 1833. The total number of church members in 
 the Gambia District at the present tima is 750. 
 About 700 children attend the various schools estab- 
 lished at the different stations. 
 
 Proceeding south-eastward along the coast, from 
 the Gambia towards Sierra Leone, we pass several 
 native tribes and kingdoms, many of which are still 
 
154 
 
 CHAPTER VT, 
 
 unvisited by the heralds of salvation. Arriving at 
 the mouth of the Rio Grande, we find a number of 
 islands situated at that point, which, with a group 
 opposite to them in the open sea, form what is 
 called the Bissagos Archipelago. The inhabitants 
 of these islands, sometimes called Bijugas, are 
 a tall, robust, and warlike people, who have driven 
 out the peaceable race of Biafaras, who originally- 
 dwelt there, and have compelled them to remain 
 on the continent, where they now occupy the 
 banks of the Rio Grande. At one time attempts 
 were made by the English to eflfect a lodgement on 
 these islands, but without success. Yet more im- 
 portant nations of Negroes lie toward the interior ; 
 as, for example, the kingdom of Foota Jallon, said to 
 extend about 350 miles in length, and 200 miles in 
 breadth. The inhabitants are Foulahs, and are of 
 the Mohammedan faith. They carry on a trade 
 with Timbuctoo and Cassina : and their wars with 
 their neighbours are very frequent and sanguinary. 
 Another kingdom, to the south of Foota Jallon, is 
 called Soolimana. The people there, also, are war- 
 like and numerous. Some of the inhabitants are 
 followers of the false prophet, but the great bulk of 
 them are in pagan darkness. There is also another 
 district of country called Koorango, inhabited by 
 the Mandingocs; and, still further down, we find 
 the Timmanees, a most depraved race, whose coun- 
 try borders on that part of the coast where Great 
 
WESTERN AFRICA AND WESLEYAN MISSIONS, 155 
 
 Britain has founded the colony of Sierra Leone, at 
 which a most interesting and flourishing Wesleyan 
 Mission exists. 
 
 A glance at the Missionary Reports of the Society 
 will show with what pleasing and general prosperity 
 this Mission has been blessed. True, it has been 
 costly in the expenditure of many valuable lives ; 
 but God has greatly honoured the self-sacrifice and 
 persevering toil of His church. His messengers 
 have not fallen in vain. The number of church 
 members is large ; the chapels are good and com- 
 modious ; the schools, numerous and well attended ; 
 and there is a Training Institution, which has done 
 good service in sending forth well-qualified teachers 
 of schools, and successful Preachers of the everlast- 
 ing Gospel. And yet, when we remember that 
 there are various nations contiguous to Sierra Leone, 
 speaking different dialects and languages, for whom 
 but little has yet been done, we are forcibly re- 
 minded of our Saviour's impressive saying, " The 
 harvest truly is great, but the labourers are few." 
 
 Proceeding once more along the coast from Sierra 
 Leone, we pass many important tribes and nations 
 entirely heathen; the dark picture being but par- 
 tially relieved by the American settlements in 
 Liberia, already referred to. 
 
 Finally, we arrive at Cape Coast Castle. The 
 native name of the Cape Coast territory, as given 
 to Mr. West, in the handwriting of the heir appa- 
 
156 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 rent to the native government^ is, Egooah. The 
 present King, of whom a portrait is given, is 
 called Quaccoe Attah. He was born in the year 
 1818. For some years the operations of the Mis- 
 sionaries on this station were confined to the im- 
 mediate vicinity of Cape Coast Castle. But the 
 enterprise of the Society's agents, and especially the 
 journeys of the Rev. T. B. Freeman into the king- 
 dom of Aslianti, soon led to the wide extension of 
 the places comprised within the District. 
 
 At present the posts occupied by the Cape Coast 
 Mission extend a distance along the seaboard of 
 about three hundred and fifty miles, from Dix Cove 
 on the windward or westward side, to Lagos on the 
 east. Some of the stations reach one hundred and 
 fifty miles into the interior. The various stations 
 included in the District may be classified as fol- 
 lows : 1 . The Windward Stations, from Cape Coast 
 Castle, and its immediate neighbourhood, along the 
 coast, as far as Dix Cove; 2. The interior of the 
 Ashanti country, as far as Kumasi ; and, 3. The 
 Leeward Stations, including Akrah, Whydah, Ba- 
 dagry, Abbeokuta, and Lagos. 
 
 It will thus be evident to the reader that, bearing 
 in mind the recent origin of the Mission, and 
 the numerous climatic difficulties in the way, the 
 extension of the work has been most rapid, at least, 
 as to the admission of the Gospel into pagan king- 
 doms, which before were entirely and jealously 
 
WESTERN AFRICA AND WESLEYAN MISSIONS. 157 
 
 closed agaiust it. " Great " doors have been opened 
 in the providence of God for the introduction of 
 Gospel light ; but whether they shall be " effectual " 
 must be determined, in a great measure, by the zeal 
 and activity of the church of Christ. If not en- 
 tered, they may again close, at least agaiust us. 
 As yet, the seed of the kingdom has been but thinly, 
 although widely, scattered ; and the full harvest of 
 spiritual fi'uit has yet to be reaped. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 JOURNAL THE VOYAGE OUT. 
 
 The duties of Mr. West's particular mission em- 
 braced the examination of tlie entire state of the 
 District^ and the personal visitation of as many of 
 the more important places as his limited stay on 
 the coast would admit. His attention was to be 
 more especially directed to those stations to the 
 leeward included in the kingdom of Dahomey, 
 whose Monarch has recently given permission for 
 the introduction of Christianity amongst his bar- 
 barous and savage people. It is said, that the 
 horrid and sanguinary deeds of the Ashantees are 
 even exceeded by those perpetrated in the extensive 
 territories of Dahomey. 
 
 It was Mr. West's intention to have visited 
 Abomey and the Daliomiau King ; but the unset- 
 tled state of the country, in consequence of an 
 impending war, as well as his limited time, forbad 
 the project. His Journals must now tell their oavu 
 tale. They show the determination and assiduity 
 he displayed in doing his appointed work. Doubt- 
 less much important information has been lost to 
 the friends of Missions by his lamented decease ; 
 but enough is here placed on record to show that 
 
JOURNAL THE VOYAGE OUT. 
 
 159 
 
 the same high qualities of mind, and the same deep 
 piety of spirit, and generosity of heart, were carried 
 with him into his West African mission, as were 
 displayed in the duties and practice of his home 
 ministry. 
 
 Sailed from Plymouth, for Cape Coast Castle, on 
 Friday, October 24th, 1856, on board the steam-ship 
 " Candace." After considerable confusion and vexa- 
 tion in the allocation of the cabins to the passengers, 
 during which a good deal of fume and steam were 
 let off against agents and owners, for mismanage- 
 ment ; tlie ship herself joined in, and got up steam. 
 The anchor was weighed, and we started on our 
 West African voyage, with a favourable wind, at 
 eleven p.m. The day had been a lovely one, and the 
 night was equally serene and beautiful. The con- 
 trast was great between our recent excitement and 
 bustle, and the feeling of isolation, somewhat ap- 
 proaching to that of melancholy sadness, which 
 steals over the mind, with irresistible force, at the 
 commencement of a long sea voyage. I found the 
 company on board more numerous than select : 
 some, indeed, profane. One young man, especially, 
 who appears to be an officer in Her Majesty's service, 
 cannot speak without an oath : a most foul-mouthed 
 man. How strange that a respectable man, a gen- 
 tleman, as he may be presumed to be, should be 
 
160 
 
 CHAPTER \U. 
 
 addicted to a habit so vulgar and disreputable ! 
 Not to speak of the profanity of the things it is so 
 low that a gentleman ought to be ashamed of it. 
 
 We have, in addition to our own Mission party 
 on board, the Rev. H. Townsend and his wife, 
 together with three young men, in the service of 
 the Church Missionary Society, on their way to 
 Abbeokuta, Lagos, and other stations, 
 
 Saturday, 25th. — Weather fine, wind fair : ship 
 making good progress. In addition to the ordinary 
 disagreeables of a sea voyage, there are several on 
 board this ship peculiar to itself. The saloon is 
 lighted — or an abortive attempt to light it is made — 
 by four oil lamps, one in each corner. When 
 operating in their very best fashion, our friends are 
 only dimly seen. The viands composing dumer are 
 only known by the taste ; sight affording no aid in 
 distinguishing whether we have got fish, flesh, or 
 fowl. Reading in the saloon is out of the question 
 whilst the Steward and the Captain are philosophizing 
 upon the reckoning. Even conversation is next to 
 impossible, the noise made by the tiller and screw 
 being intolerable. They drown, with their constant 
 and horrible clatter, every other sound. The blocks 
 go, thump, thump, thump ; and then the tiller re- 
 sponds, rap, rap, rap. Louder thumps the block, 
 determined to be uppermost; then replies tiller, 
 with increased and amazing energy : and thus alter- 
 nate thump and rap, night and day, and day and 
 
JOURNAL THE VOYAGE OUT. 161 
 
 night, till the man whose head does not ache ought 
 to have a patent. Surely this might be remedied, 
 at least as respects the noise from the tiller. Either 
 substitute rope for chain, or, if that is objectionable, 
 let the chains run in thick gutta percha tubing. 
 The nuisance might be diminished, if not entirely 
 destroyed, by some such means. 
 
 The ship has been rolling very much. Half of 
 the passengers are sick; some of them very ill 
 indeed. I myself am not absolutely sick, but in- 
 clined to be so. Hope it will go off. JRetired to 
 rest early. 
 
 Sunday, 26th. — To-day we have most beautiful 
 weather. I rose much refreshed by a long and 
 sound night's sleep. But O, how different a Sab- 
 bath at sea and on shore ! The Lord be gracious 
 to the assemblies of His people to-day. May He 
 put forth His power to save ! We are prevented by 
 the sickness of the passengers, &c., from having 
 Divine service. 
 
 We are skirting the Bay of Biscay. It is un- 
 usually calm ; and we hope to make Cape Finisterre 
 by midnight. Several birds have been flying about 
 the rigging and decks. Poor little things, they have 
 lost their reckoning, and are now too far from land 
 to effect a return. If they only knew enough, they 
 might leave us, and get on board a homeward-bound 
 ship. 
 
 M 
 
163 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 " Bird of the greenwood ! 
 
 O I why art thou here ? 
 Leaves dance not o'er thee. 
 
 Flowers bloom not near. 
 AH the sweet waters 
 
 Far hence are at play : — 
 Bird of the greenwood ! 
 
 Away, away ! " 
 
 Monday, 27th. — Twelve months to-day my loved 
 one passed awaj from earth to heaven. A perfect 
 calm, and a cloudless sky. The analogy between 
 these, and the manner of my dear wife's death, is 
 complete. " Let me die the death of the righteous, 
 and let my last end be like hers." 
 
 Had a long conversation with an African mer- 
 chant, native of Anamabu, respecting the sad and 
 
 mysterious end of L. E. L His admiration of 
 
 Governor M'Lean was boundless. " He worth more 
 than one hundred Governors, and four times as 
 many soldiers." 
 
 This gentleman also stated to me respecting Cape 
 Coast, that it is a dear place to live in. The people 
 are indolent. Instead of raising their own poultry, 
 they depend upon the inhabitants of distant villages 
 to bring them supplies. They have every facility 
 for producing the necessaries of life for themselves, 
 but cannot bear the trouble. Hence the high prices 
 at the Cape Coast market. 
 
 Already we begin to feel and look as in the 
 
JOURNAL — THE VOYAGE OUT. 163 
 
 tropics. There is no breeze, but our good ship 
 holds on. At twelve o'clock, we were in lat. 42°, 
 long. 12° 14' west. 
 
 Tuesday, 28th. — To-day we have passed several 
 ships, both outward and homeward bound, all lying 
 or rolling on the water like logs : not a ripple on 
 the ocean wide. What a glorious mirror this of 
 the power and grandeur of God ! 
 
 After all, there is nothing like steam. Breeze, or 
 no breeze, we career along, leading the sailing craft 
 behind us. They are dependent upon Providence 
 for the favourable wind : we are dependent on the 
 same Prondence for our preservation from many 
 accidents peculiarly incident to steam navigation. 
 Man may modify and apply the endless adaptations 
 of nature and art ; but the same hand of Providence 
 grasps and controls the whole. 
 
 In the course of conversation to-day, I heard of 
 some amusing Negro metaphors. INIr. Edwards, a 
 solicitor, applied to a Negro for something toward 
 rebuilding a chapel. " No, Massa, me no can give 
 anything. My wife ill ; she lie plenty heavy on me 
 hand; me no afford to give." "O, you might, I 
 think." " No, Massa, one finger no catch louse." 
 
 Another Negro, in praying for a ]\Iinister, said, 
 " Lord, make Massa's heart like one inkstand ; and 
 him tongue like the pen of a ready wi-itcr !" 
 
 Wednesday, 29th. — Most magnificent weather. 
 We have also a fine breeze, and the ship is pro- 
 M 2 
 
164 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 ceeding at the rate of nine and a half knots an 
 hour. Thus far we have had one of the most de- 
 lightful and prosperous voyages possible. Every- 
 thing has gone on so smoothly, that there is scarcely 
 an incident to record. 
 
 I moralized this morning on the ocean in its 
 various phases of calm, ripple, breezy, and rough 
 and stormy. Indeed, in the absence of all exciting 
 occurrences, this sort of mental solUoquy seems to 
 be the only thing one is fit for while at sea. 
 
 Thursday, 30th. — Land ahead ! seen at half-past 
 seven a.m. The morning, however, is hazy ; conse- 
 quently the view is somewhat indistinct. The land 
 is high and bold. 
 
 Early in the forenoon we reached our anchorage 
 at Madeira, and spent the day there. The natural 
 scenery of the island is very beautiful, and even 
 romantic. Some of the houses are very good; but 
 the dwellings of the poor are but most wretched 
 cabins. The people generally present an aspect of 
 squalid poverty and filth beyond anything I have 
 seen for years. No doubt their present condition 
 is partly attributable to the failure of the vintage 
 for several years in succession. They seem likely 
 to abandon the cultivation of the grape, and are 
 now largely substituting sugar-canes. Generally the 
 country looks scorched and barren; and it is far 
 from the paradisiacal appearance which I had 
 expected it to present. The flowering shrubs and 
 
JOURNAL THE VOYAGE OUT. 165 
 
 trees are beautiful. The claradendron^ now in full 
 bloom^ is about the most gorgeous floral sight I 
 have ever seen. It has star-like flowers of the most 
 brilliant crimson. 
 
 In the course of my short ramble on shore, I 
 visited the nunnery and the public markets. At the 
 former I bought some feather flowers, lace mats, 
 &c. ; the latter are Avell supplied with fruits, some 
 of them tropical, such as plantains, bananas, toma- 
 toes, pine- apples, figs, &c. The meat market is 
 poor, and the beef wretched-looking. Fish is both 
 plentiful and good. 
 
 Numerous boats came off to the ship with goods 
 for sale, such as articles of cabinet work, lace, 
 feather flowers, baskets, shoes, and light straw hats. 
 We were also visited by several diving boys. At 
 first sight the performances of these lads seem 
 rather astonishing. Their object is to induce pas- 
 sengers in the ship to throw pieces of silver coin 
 into the sea, after which they dive, and which they 
 invariably succeed in securing. In this way these 
 boys earn a livelihood. Of course beyond a certain 
 depth the coin sinks but slowly, and, being white 
 and bright, it can be easily distinguished under 
 water. The boys watch, and mark the exact spot 
 where the coin strikes the water, and in an 
 instant spring after it, and soon re-appear with 
 the spoil. 
 
 It would seem that the Romish Priests at Madeira 
 
166 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 are in very bad reputation. According to the state- 
 ments of the people themselves^ they are an exceed- 
 ingly licentious class of men. 
 
 Friday, 31st. — We left Madeira at eleven a.m. 
 Upon the whole^ I have been disappointed in the 
 place. It is pretty, but does not equal the expecta- 
 tions I had formed; but of course my visit v/as a 
 very hasty one, and I had no opportunity of going 
 into the country around Funchal. 
 
 Saturday, November 1st. — We have had a strong 
 breeze all night ; but still there is not much sea on, 
 and the morning is lovely. The Peak of Teneriffe 
 was seen at daylight, and it was then seventy miles 
 distant. It was, however, soon lost in the haze. 
 Sometimes said to be seen one hundred and fifty 
 miles off ; the Captain has seen it one hundred and 
 thirteen miles distant. Our ship is going now at 
 the rate of eleven knots, and we shall probably 
 reach TeneriflPe by two p.m. The Peak is 12,072 
 feet above the level of the sea. As first seen this 
 morning, the base appeared much wider than I had 
 previously supposed. Probably from some other 
 point it would appear narrower; otherwise it is 
 certainly altogether unlike the pictures of it which 
 I have often seen. 
 
 We have a few plants on board in a sort of 
 clumsy Ward's case. On peeping through the glass 
 this morning, I saw a fine rose-bud, which has 
 formed since we came on board, blooming on the 
 
JOURNAL THE VOYAGE OUT. 167 
 
 wide waste of ocean. There is a rough sea 
 on to-day; many of the passengers absent from 
 breakfast-tablcj and there is no difficulty in di^'inulg 
 the cause. 
 
 What a contrast between the weather here and 
 that in England ordinarily to be witnessed at this 
 season of tlie year ! Cold, thick, clammy fogs there : 
 here all is bright and warm ; no clouds in the sky ; 
 a dry, warm wind, and the thermometer 74'' in the 
 shade. 
 
 We reached Santa Cruz, island of TenerifFe, at 
 three p.m. Cast anchor, but were not allowed to 
 land, as we had come from Madeira, and the 
 Spanish Consul having had a letter stating that 
 there were stiU cases of cholera there. It was 
 somewhat amusing to see the men in the Consul's 
 boat receiving the letters and parcels for this port. 
 As they were handed over the ship's side, they 
 caught them on the end of a long stick, and then 
 dipped them in the sea, before they gave them to 
 the Captain of the port. It was perhaps all right ; 
 but we had a clean bill of health, and were aU well 
 on board, and the cholera had ceased at Madeira ; 
 so we thought them a shade too particvdar. 
 
 The coast sceneiy is bold and beautiful indeed; 
 the mountain peaks assuming all sorts of fantastic 
 forms, and rising to a great height. I very much 
 regretted that we coidd not have a ramble in the 
 town, which looks rather interesting and pretty 
 
168 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 from the harbour* Finding that we could have 
 no communication with the shore, the Captain 
 resolved upon leaving almost immediately, but was 
 detained by taking in coals. We weighed anchor 
 about ten p.m. After starting, a turkey flew over- 
 board J and three hats were soon blown in the same 
 direction. 
 
 Sunday, 2nd. — A fine light breeze and a brilliant 
 morning. Church service was read in the saloon 
 
 at eleven a.m., by Mr. T . He then proceeded 
 
 to read a sermon of Merivale's, (preached in the 
 Chapel Royal, Whitehall.) To my thinking, there 
 is no connexion between the sermon and the text, 
 — 3 Cor. V. 17. No conclusion was given to the 
 service; not even, "Now to God the Father," &c. 
 Not a single word was added after the last word in 
 the printed discourse; but the officiating Minister 
 took up a glass of water, and left his position at the 
 head of the table ; the company not dispersing, till 
 the Captain began to move some of the books, when 
 of course we understood, what we coidd not under- 
 stand before, namely, that the service was over. 
 Alas, that the genial and free spirit of the Gospel 
 dispensation should be so boimd up in forms; and 
 
 * Within a day of the same date eleven years before, the editor of 
 this " Journal " landed at Santa Cruz, whilst on his voyage to Australia 
 and the South Sea Islands. A closer inspection of the tovpu by no 
 means confirms the good impression of it as seen from the harbour. 
 The streets are narrow and winding, and were filled, at least on that 
 occasion, with miserable and very importunate beggars. 
 
JOURNAL THE VOYAGE OUT. 169 
 
 that SO little of earnestness should appear even in 
 the jNIinister of it, not to speak of the members ! 
 Never sm-ely was there a more lame and impotent 
 conclusion to a religious service. 
 
 To-day I have been meditating on the words, 
 "The sea is His, and He made it." The ocean 
 may be taken as an illustration of God's power, — 
 the mirror of His grandeur, and a sample of His 
 resources; and it is His to control its action, and 
 possess its entu-e capabilities. 
 
 [Monday, 3rd. — This morning is duU, and the 
 thermometer has fallen to 70°. There is not a patch 
 of blue sky to be seen. AU above is one uniform 
 leaden mass, through which the sun is vainly strug- 
 gling to shine. We have, however, a fine breeze, 
 and with half steam we are going at the rate of nine 
 and a half knots. We have not seen a single sail 
 since we left Teneriffe. 
 
 To-day I had some conversation with Mr. Akinney 
 about Anamabu. It appears that the chapel is of 
 a good size, and is wcU attended. It is built in the 
 middle of the town. Hence the worship is so dis- 
 turbed, as to render it necessary to remove to some 
 more quiet and eligible site. This, he says, is about 
 to be done. 
 
 Tuesday, 4th. — A fine breeze, fuU steam, ship 
 going aU night eleven knots. Sky overclouded. 
 Thermometer, in the berth, 78°. The Captain was 
 showing me this morning the condensing apparatus. 
 
iro 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 which, though very small, is capable of producing 
 double the quantity of water required for the use 
 of the ship, namely, three hundred gallons per day. 
 The tanks contain three thousand gallons. He has 
 also fitted up a small cooking apparatus by steam. 
 This is admirably adapted for boiling of puddings, 
 rice, &c. He told us an amusing tale about the 
 Krooraen on last voyage. They live chiefly on 
 rice, and went as usual to the galley fire to boil it. 
 The Captain conducted them to his new steam 
 apparatus. They could not understand it. He 
 boiled some rice for them. They looked all up 
 and down, but could see no fire, and said, "Where 
 you get fire?" "No fire, — steam," was the answer; 
 and again the Kroomen replied, " No, Massa, black 
 man no for eat fire." The Captain said, " There is 
 no fire in it." They, however, again replied, " O 
 Massa, black man eat that rice, he die ! we go 
 galley." " No, you must not cook your rice here ; 
 you break all the pots ; but no pots break here." 
 " No, Massa, we no go break the pots ; we no eat 
 this rice; we no for eat fire; we die." "Well," said 
 the Captain, " you must eat it here, or go without 
 for two days." Well, for one day they ate nothing. 
 During the night they went to the cook, and said, 
 "We no eat all day; we boil rice here." "No," 
 said the cook, " the Captain's orders must be 
 obeyed." But, feeling for the poor men, who were 
 very hungry, he went and told the Captain, who 
 
JOURXAL — THE VOYAGE OUT. 171 
 
 said, " I cannot break my word ; but the men will 
 be ill. You take no notice of them, and they will 
 continue to cook for themselves; and you must 
 continue not to see it done." Nothing could per- 
 suade them to eat rice cooked in this, to them, 
 mysterious way. No doubt they thought it the 
 result of some preternatural power, and feared that 
 death would follow eating. 
 
 Some flying-fish came on board this morning, one 
 a very large and fine specimen. One came up fi'om 
 the sea like a rocket, and struck with great force the 
 cheek of the chief officer. Neptune also played us 
 one of his pranks ; for a chance sea came pouring in 
 at the after port-hole in the saloon, flooding the floor 
 and soaking everything. 
 
 Wednesday, 5th. — On waking this morning, found 
 the thermometer in my cabin up to 87°; in the 
 saloon, 82°. The morning very dull ; but a very 
 refreshing breeze on deck. By nightfall we were 
 close in with the land; but in consequence of ex- 
 tensive and dangerous reefs, and it being dark, the 
 Captain resolved to lie ofi" all night. 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 JOURNAL CONTINUED — FROM GOREE TO CAPE COAST. 
 
 Thursday, November 6th. — After a night of 
 terrific rolling, I got up at six o'clock to have my 
 first look at Africa, the land of Ham, of darkness, 
 and of degradation. Once, indeed, it was the cradle 
 of human learning and science. But now how long 
 until Christianity and civilization shall have blessed 
 this region of the earth ? 
 
 This is a beautiful morning: thermometer, 86°. 
 Looks and feels like Africa. We are now (half-past 
 seven a.m.) steaming in for Goree, a small island near 
 to and south of Cape Verd. This island was given 
 up to the French at the general peace of 1814. They 
 possessed it originally; but, after being taken and 
 retaken by the English and French, it was finally 
 ceded to the latter at that time, and has since 
 remained in their hands. 
 
 At nine a.m. I went ashore with the Captain. 
 Would that I could give my first impressions ! 
 These were certainly of the most painful kind. The 
 miserable and degraded appearance of the men 
 working on the wharves and beach, the disgusting 
 sights of women, the children of both sexes and of 
 all sizes perfectly nude, and young and old squatted 
 
JOURNAL FROM GOREE TO CAPE COAST. 173 
 
 about in all imaginable postures^ — these things gave 
 anything but a favoiirable impression of genuine 
 African life in its association with white influence 
 and example. I observed that the manner in which 
 the women carry their children is similar to what 
 obtains in many and wide-spread uncivilized coun- 
 tries. The infant is simply wrapped in a fold of 
 cloth, and suspended so as to be carried resting on 
 the hips of the woman. Here too may be seen the 
 art of weaving carried on in truly primitive style. 
 The workmen have their strange machines erected 
 under the shade of a tree, or under a temporary 
 shed ; and there they ply their interesting craft with 
 implements the most uncouth and primeval, but 
 which have in them all the elements of modern art, 
 and which to some extent meet the wants of the 
 people as to clothing; but from what has been 
 already described, the poet's words appear appro- 
 priate, although perhaps perverted from their ori- 
 ginal meaning, — 
 
 " Man wants but little here below, 
 Nor wants that little long." 
 
 The dwellings of the people are exceedingly strange, 
 and the town generally has a very ruined appearance. 
 Goree has extensive and all but impregnable forti- 
 fications, and it is the rendezvous for the French 
 navy. I visited the church and the market, but 
 there is nothing remarkable about either. In pass- 
 ing along I noticed some women engaged in milling 
 
174 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 or beating the native cloth. After it has been 
 washed, some of the cloth is piled up on a little stool 
 or block, and the women then beat it well with a 
 maUet. This is done, in fact, to smooth and soften 
 the cloth. So that the dressing and mangling is as 
 primitive as the weaving. I ought to say, perhaps, 
 that both men and women employ their time in 
 spinning the cotton. 
 
 Our run on shore, however, was but brief and 
 hurried, as we left Goree at half-past eleven a.m. 
 We were off the Gambia at nine p.m., where we 
 anchored for the night. The Gambia is said to be 
 one of the finest rivers in Africa. It is fourteen 
 miles wide at its mouth, and its waters are di-\dded 
 and beautified by numerous islands. The river is 
 navigable for about five hundred miles by vessels 
 of considerable burden. Fish of various kinds 
 abound in the river; and after the anchor was let 
 go, we amused ourselves for some time with, fishing, 
 and were tolerably successful, having got a good 
 supply for our morning's breakfast. 
 
 Friday, 7th. — Weighed anchor at daylight, and 
 steamed into Bathurst. The appearance of the town 
 is very pretty from the roadstead. It is situated on 
 the north-eastern extremity of the island of St. 
 Mary. Bathurst is so called in honour of the noble 
 Lord who was the Colonial Secretary when the 
 building of the town was commenced. The island 
 of St. Mary is about sixteen miles in circum- 
 
JOURNAL — FROM GOREE TO CAPE COAST. 175 
 
 ferencej and in one place the creek which separates 
 it from the main land is exceedingly narrow. 
 
 Mr. Bridgart, the resident Missionary, came on 
 board, and took breakfast with us ; after which we 
 went on shore together, congratulating Mr. Gurney 
 on having reached his destination in peace and 
 safety. May God preserve his health and prosper 
 his labours ! The boat in which Mr. Bridgart came 
 on board went ashore whilst we were at brealdast, 
 and gave information that there was one Missionary 
 on board for them, and a party of others going to 
 Cape Coast. The result was, that when we landed, 
 we were met by about two hundred children belong- 
 ing to oiir people and schools, who danced and 
 cheered with all their might. It was quite an 
 interesting sight. We dined at the Mission-house. 
 The premises are good, but require to be fresh 
 plastered and painted. We visited the barracks, 
 from the tower of which I obtained a fine view of 
 the whole of the town, and a stretch up the country 
 of some twenty miles. Here also we could see the 
 notorious swamps and mangrove thickets. This 
 must be a fearful place in the rainy season. 
 
 I could not but be struck with the contrast 
 between the natives here and at the adjoining 
 French settlement from which we have just come. 
 The people here are much better, at any rate more 
 decently, dressed than at Goree : some of thcni, 
 indeed, are rather pictui'esque. 
 
176 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 I managed to take a few photographic pictures. 
 The natives, never having seen such a process, were 
 filled with wonder, which they variously expressed, — 
 clapping hands, screeching, and jumping, and letting 
 oft' their extraordinary lingo. One picture was 
 taken from the piazza of the Mission-house. It 
 includes a view of the barrack tower already referred 
 to. The whole structure is handsome and substan- 
 tial, and contrasts most strikingly with the native 
 houses, by which the view of the barracks is partially 
 shut out. 
 
 I slept on board, and returned in the morning to 
 breakfast with one of the English merchants, who 
 had been a passenger from Plymouth. The break- 
 fast, at half-past ten a.m., was very sumptuous. 
 
 Saturday, 8th. — At twelve at noon we weighed 
 anchor, and steamed onwards for Sierra Leone, 
 which is our next place of call on the coast, and 
 where we have one of our most interesting and 
 successful Mission stations. I have been highly 
 pleased with the little I have seen of Bathurst ; but 
 I am looking for yet greater things at Sierra Leone. 
 
 Sunday, 9th. — Divine service was conducted to- 
 day by the Eev. William West. I have been lamed 
 by the falling of my writing-desk upon my left foot. 
 The wound bled profusely, and the pain is severe. 
 But what a trivial thing is this compared with what 
 might have been the accidents connected with our 
 voyage ! Thank God for all His mercies ! 
 
JOURNAL FROM GOREE TO CAPE COAST. 177 
 
 Monday, 10th. — To-day we had a tornado. The 
 thermometer stood at 86°. We sighted land at 
 two P.M. The cry of " Land ahead ! " gave a 
 sudden, but somewhat pleasant, interruption to 
 my letter-writing to friends in England. "We 
 dropped anchor off Sierra Leone at half-past 
 six P.M. It has indeed a beautiful appearance 
 from the sea. Freetown stands on the north side 
 of the Sierra Leone peninsula, and on the south 
 bank of the river beai'ing that name. It is distant 
 about five miles from the sea. The town is built 
 on an inclined plane at the foot of some hills, on 
 which the fort, the barracks, and some other public 
 buildings are erected. Many of the houses are 
 commodious and substantial stone buildings. I was 
 unable to go on shore on account of my bruised toe. 
 Mr. Teale and Mr. May came on board, and Mr. 
 and Mrs. William West accompanied them on shore. 
 
 Tuesday, 11th. — I visited the Institution at King 
 Tom^s Point. The premises are large. They are 
 no doubt very suitable for the purpose ; but at pre- 
 sent their condition is anything but a credit to us. 
 Everything is in a tumble-down state. The furni- 
 ture in the establishment is deplorable. There 
 are eight students now under training. They ex- 
 pressed their strong attachment to JNIr. Reay, who 
 has recently returned to England. We returned to 
 dinner at the Mission house. It also is in a very 
 dilapidated state. 
 
 N 
 
178 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 In the evening I preached in Buxton chapel. 
 The congregation was large. The singing was very 
 good. The whole scene was novel to me, and 
 extremely interesting : — an immense crowd of eager 
 black faces, speaking eyes, and shining teeth, and, 
 best of all, warm hearts. 
 
 Wednesday, 12th. — Rode up the hill before break- 
 fast to have a good view of the town and neigh- 
 bourhood. The vegetation is luxuriant, and there is 
 a great variety of tropical fruits. It was cold going 
 up, but awfully hot coming down. 
 
 At noon I paid my respects to the Governor at 
 Government House. He is a very affable and gen- 
 tlemanly man. He was formerly Governor at Cape 
 Coast Castle. In the course of our conversation, he 
 spoke in the highest terms of the Mission at Cape 
 Coast Castle. Dined at the house of Mr. Smyth, 
 Colonial Secretary. In the evening I heard Mr. • 
 William West preach in the Bathurst Street chapel ; 
 after which I took tea at the house of Mr. William 
 Smith, Circuit Steward. 
 
 Tlie heat has been gradually increasing, and now 
 the thermometer stands very high. To say that I 
 am in a state of profuse perspiration, would convey 
 a very imperfect idea of the facts of the case. 
 Every pore of my body seems to have become a 
 sluice, from whence the fluids are pouring in con- 
 tinual streams, day and night. There seems to be 
 no cool thing to touch, and no cool place to reach. 
 
JOURNAL FROM GOREE TO CAPE COAST. 179 
 
 I did feel disgusted not a little by the nakedness 
 of the natives at Goree ; but it is not to be so much 
 wondered at with such a heat as this, where there 
 is no strong and invincible love of decency. But 
 notwithstanding this sudden change of climate, I 
 am constrained to admire the goodness and mercy 
 of God in granting me uninterrupted and perfect 
 health. I never was better in my life than I have 
 been since I left England. O for grace to render to 
 Him the love and service which are so justly due ! 
 
 Thursday, 13th. — Not able to go about much, 
 owing to the pain of my toe. We got on board 
 the " Candace " once more at eight p.m., and at 
 eleven o'clock weighed anchor. We had another 
 tornado during the course of the day. 
 
 Friday, 14th. — Beautiful weather. Monro\aa, the 
 capital of the American settlement of Liberia, is our 
 iKext place of call on the coast. It is said that this 
 is a very flourishing town, and that in the ncinity 
 good building stone abounds, and also plenty of shells 
 for making lime, as well as excellent clay for bricks. 
 Timber of various kinds is also very abundant. 
 
 Saturday, 15th. — We dropped anchor at the above 
 place. I was unfortunately " tied by the foot," and 
 consequently miable to go on shore. The houses, 
 as seen from the ship, appear to be very good. 
 Some of them are substantial brick buildings. 
 There are 1,500 settlers in the town. I observed 
 that the natives who came off in canoes were, for 
 N 2 
 
180 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 the most part, in a state of perfect nudity. Others 
 had merely a small piece of calico round the loins. 
 Their appearance was most disgusting. 
 
 The " Gambia," homeward-bound mail, is lying 
 in the bay ready to start for Sierra Leone. At one 
 o'clock we weighed anchor, and steamed off in 
 good style. 
 
 Sunday, 16th. — We had Divine service on the 
 quarter-deck, conducted by one of the Church Mis- 
 sionaries on board. We have also, as fellow passen- 
 gers, the Bishop of Sierra Leone, accompanied by two 
 Clergymen, Mr. Fryer and Mr. Taylor. The former 
 gentleman is the Bishop's Chaplain, and my com- 
 panion in the cabin. The Bishop is suffering very 
 much from sickness. He appears to be a quiet and 
 amiable man. He came out to the colony originally 
 as a Catechist, but is now Bishop, having been 
 appointed to succeed the late Bishop Vidal, who 
 died so suddenly on this coast.* 
 
 Monday, 17th. — The thermometer is now 88° in 
 the saloon. The black cook about noon got hold of 
 a bottle of rum, and drank nearly the whole of it. 
 He is dead drunk, and there are but Httle hopes 
 of his rallying. At six p.m. the cook was stiU 
 unconscious. We are now hoping to reach Cape 
 Coast Castle about noon to-morrow. 
 
 * Bishop Weeks is also numbered with the departed since this 
 " Journal " was written, and several of those Church Missionaries who 
 accompanied Mr. West on his outward voyage. — Editor. 
 
JOURNAL — FROM GOREE TO CAPE COAST. 181 
 
 The weather has been fine all the way, and I have 
 enjoyed perfect health. Still, while thankful to 
 God for these things, I am very glad in the prospect 
 of release from this monotonous and lounging life. 
 I find it quite impossible to fix the mind on any 
 given subject, in the way of study. I envy those 
 who can be calm and studious amid all the tossings 
 to and fro of a life at sea. 
 
 Tuesday, 18th. — A lovely morning. Thermometer 
 84*. The night had been excessively close and hot, 
 the feeling amounting almost to suffocation. We 
 are looking out for land, and expect to sight it about 
 nine a.m. The cook is still living. 
 
 We cast anchor at Cape Coast at noon. To God 
 be all the praise for His mercy and grace ! He has 
 granted me a most pleasant and prosperous voyage ; 
 and now in peace and safety, and in the enjoyment 
 of His favom', I am brought to my destination. 
 Blessed be His name ! 
 
 The sea is comparatively a smooth one, but I can 
 see the rollers going gradually in to the beach, and 
 the huge surf breaking high on the shore. The 
 natives come alongside the ship in great numbers. 
 There are from ten to sixteen men and boys in 
 each canoe. Whatever they may do in landing us 
 through the surf, they show but little skill in 
 managing their rickety craft alongside. And O 
 what a jabber ! About eighty naked fellows are 
 at one time shouting Fantee ; the uncouth sounds. 
 
182 
 
 CHAPTER VIII, 
 
 uttered with the utmost possible power of lungs, 
 totally preventing any directions from being given 
 or heeded. 
 
 A large canoe is now coming alongside from Mr. 
 Freeman. He has sent the canoe for us ; and he and 
 others are waiting on the beach to receive us. 
 
 And now we are with some difficulty on board of 
 the frail craft. It is beautiful to see the skill with 
 which they paddle, so as to ride over the swelling 
 seas. Sometimes they barely keep the canoe in 
 motion; then all at once every man bends to his 
 paddle, and away we shoot to the measure of a rude 
 chorus. And now, as we near the beach, the break- 
 ing surf is at least eight feet high. But the men 
 watch their opportunity, and paddling the canoe on 
 to the top of one of the largest swells, they keep it 
 there, and on the very crest of the wave we are 
 carried high and dry up on the sand. Then comes 
 the debarcation. Two men stand side by side, each 
 take hold with one hand; I sit on their shoulders, 
 and ride away up out of the reach of the next surf. 
 All this is very quickly and cleverly done. 
 
 Mr. Freeman gave us a very agreeable reception. 
 With him were several of our Native Agents, and 
 hundreds of children and grown up people, waiting 
 our arrival ; the former chiefly belonging to our 
 Mission-schools. We were at once conducted to the 
 Mission-house, escorted, of course, by the excited 
 crowd. Mrs. William West was conveyed there 
 
JOURNAL FROM GOREE TO CAPE COAST. 183 
 
 from the beach in a novel carriage, — a little gig 
 body set upon wheels; a pole in front, with cords 
 fastened at intervals along the sides. Two men 
 take hold of the handle in front, and two on each 
 side take hold of the cords, and away they start, — 
 a stately carriage and six ! Horses, it appears, will 
 not live at the Cape, and there are no other beasts 
 of burden. 
 
 The Mission premises are large and commodious, 
 and in good condition, and are situated about ten 
 minutes' walk from the beach. My first impression 
 was one of wonder at the number of people about 
 them, of all sorts and conditions. Everything, 
 indeed, seems on a large scale. We went to look at 
 tlie chapel. It is of considerable size, with an un- 
 finished tower in front. The chapel is too long 
 for its width. Mr. Freeman has arranged for 
 special services to be held every evening this week. 
 After tea we went to chapel. The service was 
 opened by Mr. Freeman ; his address being in- 
 terpreted by Mr. Phynn. My companion, Mr. 
 William West, and myself also addressed the meet- 
 ing through the same medium. After this a Prayer- 
 meeting was held. The people, all over the chapel, 
 were giving out hymns and engaging in prayer. 
 They prayed in Fantee; but many of them in the 
 most singular manner interspersed English words 
 and phrases. Such a Prayer-meeting must be seen 
 to be described. 
 
184 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 Wednesday, 19tli. — After dinner I walked out for 
 a short while with Mr. WUliam West ; returned to 
 tea, and then repaired to chapel, and preached to a 
 good congregation ; my sermon consisting, after 
 the orthodox fashion, of three heads and a conclu- 
 sion. It was delivered in sections, and then inter- 
 preted by Christian Phynn. I stood up with my 
 pale face and delivered the introduction ; sat down, 
 and he got up with his black face and "did it" 
 into Fantee ; and so section by section the discourse 
 was given and interpreted. I cannot but express 
 my surprise that in these eighteen years na attempt 
 has been made to acquire and speak the languages 
 of the country. This seems to me to be a matter of 
 paramovmt importance. There are multitudes all 
 around who cannot, and probably never will, speak 
 the English language. And with how much more 
 point and power would the sacred truths of the 
 Gospel apply themselves to the minds of the hearers, 
 were they spoken so that they might say, as others 
 in similar circumstances said on the day of Pen- 
 tecost, " How hear we every man in our own tongue, 
 wherein we were born?" 
 
 Thursday, 20th. — In course of conversation with 
 Mr. Freeman, I told him that I propose returning 
 to England by the February mail, and that I shall 
 be glad to have his assistance in preparing a plan 
 for my visitation of the various Stations. I have 
 suggested the middle of January for the holding 
 
JOURXAL FROM GOREE TO CAPE COAST. 185 
 
 of the District-meeting. This arrangement -will 
 enable me to fill up the time continuously in \isit- 
 ing the District, and will save some double journeys. 
 Mr. Freeman will assist me in drawing up a plan 
 of journeys. 
 
 Friday, 21st. — To-day I -vdsited Beulah, our mis- 
 sionary agricultural establishment. We journeyed 
 in rather a novel manner ; our " turn-out " being 
 a barouche drawn by eight men. "VVe had occa- 
 sionally to get out of our carnage and walk, while 
 the men dragged it along. At other times, when 
 we got out, the men had to carry the carriage; for 
 example, over a stream whose bed was full of big 
 stones. StiU we managed to get both ourselves and 
 the carriage along in some sort of fashion. The 
 road to Beulah seems to be the only one in the 
 country ; and although it requires constant labour 
 to keep it clear of vegetation, and to repair the 
 damages incident to the rainy season, it is a tole- 
 rably good road — where there are none. 
 
 BeiJah is beautifully situated, about eight miles 
 from Cape Coast. The soil is fertile and varied. 
 Coffee is the chief product of the plantation. The 
 grape, likewise, is cultivated in abundance ; and 
 various fruit-trees and vegetables are scattered over 
 the grounds, such as the guava, mango, sour-sop, 
 sugar-apple, cinnamon, orange, Hme, &c. 
 
 The cottage is pleasantly built on the top of the 
 hiU on which the estate stands. One road through 
 
186 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 the grounds is about eight hundred yards long. 
 Mr. Freeman gave me the history of this establish- 
 ment. There was formerly a preaching-place and 
 school at Beulah, and a little garden laid out in 
 front. In 1849 he was visiting the Danish Mission 
 at Christiansborg, and, finding that they had an 
 agricultural establishment for training purposes, it 
 occurred to him that we ought, having so much 
 greater hold of the country, and a much more 
 prosperous work, to have some such establishment. 
 He therefore set about it immediately, and obtained 
 this land. The Chief to whom it belonged has 
 signed some documents, by which the whole is pro- 
 perly secured; and in the written agreement it is 
 stipulated that we can have as much more land as 
 we choose, on the same terms as those upon which 
 the chief portion has been obtained. 
 
 The boys attending the Institution are divided 
 into three classes. They work on the plantation in 
 the morning, and go to the school, which is on the 
 ground, in the evening. They and the villagers 
 make up a population of about three hundred. 
 Nearly all (excepting of course the children) are 
 members of Society. From what I can learn, there 
 has been a great and gracious work of God amongst 
 them. They are, however, a very excitable people. 
 Of this I had some evidence duriug the service 
 which we held : some few of them were very 
 strangely affected. It is pleasing to hear that the 
 
JOURNAL FROM GOREE TO CAPE COAST. 187 
 
 lads have all turned out very satisfactorily. Many 
 of them have given every proof of a sound conver- 
 sion to God. 
 
 The whole establishment is very popular in the 
 country ; and it is the envy of many a \illage. The 
 people look at Beulah, and long to possess the 
 same advantages for themselves, — chapels, schools, 
 grounds, and religious ser^dces; but they are slow 
 to imitate the good example. 
 
 The chapel on the grounds is a very creditable 
 structure. The people of Beulah built it themselves. 
 The plastering and the pulpit were done for them by 
 Cape Coast workmen. 
 
 I find that property is acquired from the Chiefs 
 in various ways. Sometimes there are documents, 
 which constitute the title deeds; in other cases, 
 the contract is verbal, in the presence of witnesses ; 
 in others, the affair is managed as a simple bargain, 
 of which possession is held to be evidence. 
 
 Saturday, 32nd. — There has been a special 
 Prayer- meeting to-day. Strangers from all the 
 neighbouring towns and villages are now gather- 
 ing here. They have come up to attend the Mis- 
 sionary Anniversary, and the examination of the 
 children attending our schools. I observed, in the 
 meeting, a remarkable readiness on the part of the 
 people to engage in prayer. It is absolutely neces- 
 sary that the person leading the meeting should 
 keep a firm hold in order to prevent confusion. 
 
188 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 Messengers from the King of Aslianti arrived^ on 
 business with the Governor. I got them. to sit in 
 a group, holding their gold-headed swords, &c. I 
 sent one of the pictures to the King of Ashanti, 
 with my esteem and good wishes. 
 
 Sunday, 23rd. — Preached at seven o'clock in the 
 morning to a very large congregation of the most 
 interesting description. I can give but a poor idea 
 of its appearance. It was the strangest multitude 
 I ever saw. There was little to be seen, except a 
 mass of black flesh, relieved by bright eyes and 
 ivory teeth, with the scanty garments of plain red 
 and yellow. Many of the people appeared to me to 
 be nearly naked : and this is one thing I shall try 
 and induce Mr. Freeman, and the Assistants, to 
 reform. Dress lightly, indeed, in a roasting climate 
 like this ; but pray, do dress so as to have common 
 decency. My sermon was, of course, interpreted ; 
 and O, what difficulties arise out of this mode of 
 doing one's thoughts into Fantee ! Under the cir- 
 cumstances, I could have wished an Apostle's 
 inspiration. 
 
 The Missionary Meeting was held in the after- 
 noon. The chapel was densely crowded. I am told 
 there never was so large a congregation in it before ; 
 and, perhaps, there never was in Cape Coast so large 
 a gathering in connexion with any religious service. 
 Every available space in the chapel was crammed. 
 Numbers, too, were on the roof above, peeping in 
 
JOURNAL — FROM GOREE TO CAPE COAST. 189 
 
 througli the windows there, and as many more at 
 the windows of the side-walls of the building. The 
 Lieutenant-Governor was in the chair. Several of 
 the speakers were native merchants. 
 
 [The following was the substance of what Mr. 
 West said on this most thrilling and, to him, 
 singular occasion : — 
 
 " I dare say, your Excellency, I have delivered as 
 many missionary speeches as any living man of only 
 equal standing in the ministry. And it may be 
 concluded from this, that I have acquired some 
 degree of facility in addressing Missionary Meetings. 
 Perhaps I have ; but I never felt myself so much at 
 a loss to know what to say, as I do now. I never 
 saw such a gathering as this. I never attended a 
 Missionary Meeting on a Sunday. I never had any 
 difficulty in making myself understood ; but I now 
 speak to a people of a strange tongue, and never did 
 I more feel the misery and the ciu'se of the con- 
 fusion of Babel. 
 
 " The English people have gladly given their aid 
 toward the evangelization of the peoples dwelling 
 in this and adjacent countries ; and I venture to 
 affirm that, in this respect, they are not weary in 
 well-doing. They are prepared still, in proportion 
 to their means and your necessities, to supply the 
 agencies which, in harmony with the truth and the 
 revealed will of God, may be expected to effijct the 
 great purpose of human salvation. On the other 
 
192 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 ness. Mr. Bartell is one of the native merchants. 
 He is a highly educated and accomplished gentle- 
 man. His house is one of the largest and best on 
 the coast of Africa. We arrived at six p.m., and sat 
 down to dinner at seven, with a very good appetite, 
 after our short but fatiguing ride. 
 
 Friday, 28th. — I preached in Mr. Bartell's large 
 room to about one hundred people. After preaching, 
 I baptized three children. We then went out to pay 
 our respects to his Excellency the Governor, at the 
 Fort. He received us very graciously, and, like a 
 true Dutchman, immediately ordered up Seltzer 
 water for our refreshment. We were just about to 
 enjoy this beverage, when the cry of ''fire" was 
 raised. In a minute after, the alarm-bell was going. 
 The drums were beating, and the soldiers getting 
 out various implements for either extinguishing fires, 
 or preventing their spread. It turned out that 
 one of the native houses was burning. We stood 
 and watched it for some time from the ramparts. 
 The soldiers no sooner arrived, than they began with 
 long hooked poles to pull down the roof ; and, in 
 the course of a very little while, there was nothing 
 left of this unfortunate house but a smouldering 
 mass of rubbish. We then returned to Mr. Bar- 
 tell's, and, having lunched, we proceeded in our 
 hammocks towards Cape Coast, where we arrived 
 just at dark. 
 
 The town of Elmina is about four times the size 
 
JOURNAL — FROM GOREE TO CAPE COAST. 193 
 
 of Cape Coast, and seems far advanced in many 
 things beyond tlie latter. It was foimded by the 
 Portuguese so long ago as 1481. It is seated on a 
 peninsula, near a navigable river, and its principal 
 trade is in gold dust and ivory. It was taken in 
 1637 by the Dutch, and was formally ceded to 
 them. 
 
 Several ladies from Elmina attended our late ser- 
 vices at Cape Coast Castle, and I pleased them by 
 taking their likenesses. But when I went over on 
 this visit, I found that one of them, as soon as she 
 got home from Cape Coast, was so escited as to let 
 it fall and break it. She came to me, and said she 
 would give me any money if I would take another ! 
 So it appears I might do any amount of business in 
 this line; but I have something else to do. It is 
 impossible to describe the excitement and wonder 
 which the photographic process creates in the minds 
 of these people. 
 
 Saturday, 29th. — I have received the following 
 gratifying letter from Mr. "Wharton, our Native 
 Minister, at Akrah : — 
 
 ■ " Jamestown, Akrah, 
 
 "November 2it/i, 1856. 
 
 "Reverend and dear Sir, 
 
 "Although we are personally unknown to each 
 other, I nevertheless venture to address a line to 
 you, expressive of the thankfulness and delight I 
 o 
 
194 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 feel at the intelligence conveyed to me, by Brother 
 Gardiner, of your safe arrival at Cape Coast Town ; 
 and, at the same time, to bid you a hearty -welcome, 
 as the representative of our Committee, to the Gold 
 Coast District. 
 
 " Allow me to say, dear Sir, that I regard your 
 visit to the scene of our toils as being pregnant with 
 the most beneficial results to the important work in 
 which we are engaged; and my earnest prayer is, 
 that the 'great Head of the church may largely 
 impart to you that wisdom which is profitable to 
 direct. 
 
 " I trust shortly to have the pleasure of seeing 
 you here. Meanwhile, praying that He who 
 keepeth Israel, who neither slumbers nor sleeps, 
 may have you in His special keeping, affording 
 you all that spiritual and bodily vigour necessary 
 to the discharge of the important duties now de- 
 volving upon you ; and with warmest Christian love, 
 in which Mrs. Wharton unites, 
 
 " I am, reverend and dear Sir, 
 
 " Yours very respectfully, 
 
 " Henry Wharton." 
 
 " The Rev. Daniel West." 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 JOURNAL CONTINUED — CAPE COAST TO ASABO, ETC. 
 
 Tuesday, December 2nd. — Having slept at Beu- 
 lah, we started this morning at six o'clock on a tour 
 through what may be called the windward parts of 
 the District. The first place we came to is called 
 Providence. Here there is a neat little chapel. 
 There is also a somewhat extensive plantation after 
 the manner of Beulah. The land is held under the 
 Chief. No ground rent is paid. There are, how- 
 ever, no documents by which the land is secured to 
 us. I have recommended Mr. Freeman to obtain 
 these, if possible. He concurs in the desirableness 
 of having them. 
 
 From Pro^ddence we passed on to Abonu. This 
 is one of the most romantic rides. Our path lay 
 through dense foliage, brush, and floral beauties. 
 Giant cotton trees, palm trees, bamboos, &c., pre- 
 sented themselves on every hand. The sod is evi- 
 dently of the richest description, and is no doubt 
 capable of producing anything in any quantity. 
 At this place there is a school containing about 
 thirty scholars, boys and girls. There are thirty- 
 three members in Society. 
 
 From Abonu we continued our journey to Aba- 
 o 2 
 
196 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 krampa, where we arrived at half-past nine a.m. Our 
 entrance into the village was quite a sight. The 
 utmost excitement prevailed, and the whole place 
 turned out to meet us. There is a neat and good 
 chapel here. The school is good, and is held in a 
 rented house. There are one hundred and twenty 
 members in Society at present, with eleven on trial. 
 
 This ramble before breakfast has been truly de- 
 lightful. The distance of Abakrampa from Beulah 
 is about ten miles. The whole distance traversed 
 abounds with floral and forest beauties. The appear- 
 ance of our party, as we defiled along the narrow 
 paths bounded by dense foliage, was picturesque in 
 the highest degree. Occasionally we got out of our 
 hammocks to walk. This would have been more 
 pleasant but for the heavy rains which have lately 
 fallen ; and in addition to that we got wet about the 
 feet with the dew of the morning. 
 
 I have now obtained a correct notion of travelling 
 in the wilds of Western Africa. I no longer wonder 
 at the number of men and the heavy expense attend- 
 ing travelling by hammock. Everything wanted 
 must be carried by men, such as provisions, candles, 
 liquors, medicine, bedding, musquito curtains, pil- 
 lows, &c., besides one's ordinary baggage. The 
 difficulty of moving is great, if there be only one 
 traveller ; but where there is a party, the litter and 
 labour is enormous. 
 
 I have omitted to say that, in passing through 
 
JOURNAL — CAPE COAST TO ASABO; ETC. 197 
 
 Abonu, we paid our respects to the ex-King of Cape 
 Coast. He was " removed from the stool/' as it is 
 called, — that is, dethroned. 
 
 A gracious revival occurred at Abakrampa about 
 twelve months ago, in connexion with the usual 
 Watch-night services. These were continued until 
 two o'clock in the afternoon. About that time 
 several persons. Christians and Pagans, were sitting 
 outside, about midway down the avenue in front of 
 the chapel, and saw a strange appearance in the 
 chapel. Through one of the windows they saw 
 what seemed to be a human being, with a black 
 dress, white at the bottom. One of the Christians 
 who saw the appearance, rose iip, and went towards 
 the chapel, to see who or what it was; but as he 
 drew near, the apparition passed away. A pagan 
 man to whom a report of this was made, said he 
 would not believe it on the testimony of the Chris- 
 tians ; but he would if a certain pagan man, who was 
 also reported to have seen it, should describe the 
 appearance and affirm its truth. This pagan M'itness 
 had gone into the bush. He was sent for, and on 
 his arrival was questioned in the presence of the 
 unbeliever by Mr. Solomon, the Native Minister in 
 charge of the place. The man described the appear- 
 ance just as the Christians had described it. After 
 this the unbelieving pagan was frequently spoken to 
 about religion. He would not, however, embrace 
 it ; and, to escape trouble, he went with his wife and 
 
198 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 child into the bush. While palm wine was being 
 made one day^ a tree fell, and killed him on the 
 spot. 
 
 It appears that some of the Abakrampa people 
 who had not previously seen what is commonly 
 called " a revival/' would not for a while believe in 
 the genuineness of the work. But when they after- 
 wards witnessed the signs of a gracious change in 
 those who had been converted and quickened, they 
 too were constrained to admire and believe. And 
 thus the leaven is at work abroad as it is at home. 
 True religion — the religion of a changed heart and a 
 renewed and sanctified life — diffuses its own hallow- 
 ing and saving influence around those by whom it is 
 possessed. The principles and operations of saving 
 grace are the same in all hearts, whether these beat 
 under a white or a black skin. 
 
 " One family we dwell in Him." 
 
 Having sent a message to the King or Chief of 
 the Abaras, we are now informed that he is coming 
 to honour us with a visit. See ! he comes ! what 
 a commotion ! Amid the crowd of people coming 
 up the street, the first object attracting the atten- 
 tion is the huge umbrella carried by attendants over 
 the head of the King. The umbrella is of bright 
 red and yellow, with a brilliant yellow fringe, and 
 siu-mounted by a figure of a hand holding a short 
 sword. The King is preceded by his sword-bearers. 
 
JOURNAL — CAPE COAST TO ASABO, ETC. 199 
 
 They are three in number, and each of them carries 
 a sort of sword of state, with monstrous hilts over- 
 laid with massive gold in the most ingenious man- 
 ner. On entering our !Mission-house, I made my 
 obeisance to him, and, after duly bowing and 
 scraping, we shook hands in a very cordial manner. 
 His several Captains were then presented to me, as 
 also his linguist. I then desired him to be seated, 
 and in a few minutes the house was filled with his 
 attendants and soldiers, armed with cutlasses. I 
 then entered into conversation with the King. I 
 told him how glad I was to see him and his Chiefs 
 in his own country; how I admired the rich and 
 beautiful country through which I had passed ; and 
 that I should soon be returning to England, and 
 would not fail to tell the English people aU about 
 him, his coimtry. Captains, and people. He told 
 me I had not seen half of the beauties and capa- 
 bilities of the land. I then paid him one or two com- 
 pliments as to his personal appearance, which he cer- 
 tainly fully merits, he being one of the finest-looking 
 of aU the natives I have seen. He stands at least a 
 head above any of his warriors whom I have seen. 
 He seemed very much pleased with what I said, and 
 I thought it a good time to preach Christ to him 
 and his. I inquired of him if he owned any one as 
 superior to himself in these regions. He answered, 
 " No." " But," I said, " there is One above us all, 
 — the great King in heaven." I told him that I 
 
200 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 felt very anxious he should know, and trust in, and 
 love the Saviour, of whom he had heard something, 
 and that this was the only way in which he could be 
 safe and happy. I told him that Christ was alto- 
 gether worthy of his service and love, because He 
 came into the world, and died to save us. To all 
 this the King and the whole assembly listened with 
 the deepest interest and attention, the King saying, 
 as I ceased, " I thank you." 
 
 He had heard of my little doings in photography, 
 and expressed his earnest desire that I should take 
 his likeness. I explained to him that I had not 
 brought my apparatus with me, else I should have 
 taken his portrait with pleasure. On hearing this, 
 he said he would come down to Cape Coast on pur- 
 pose; and I have promised to gratify him. In the 
 course of conversation I suggested to Otu the rich- 
 ness of his country, and its capabilities for growing 
 everything valuable; and endeavoured to impress 
 upon him the importance of developing all its 
 resources, as a duty to himself, to his people, to the 
 world, and to God. This interview over, we 
 arranged for preaching service at half-past six 
 o'clock. 
 
 In the course of the day I visited the school- 
 room and chapel. The latter was opened in the 
 month of August, 1 854. It is a neat and substan- 
 tial erection, and I understand it is well attended, 
 sometimes crowded, on the Lord's day. In the 
 
JOURNAL CAPE COAST TO ASABO, ETC. 201 
 
 course of my rambliugs I struck into a path lead- 
 ing through a thicket, and was very unexpectedly 
 delighted to hear the sound of a voice. I found 
 that it was one of the elder boys reading out of the 
 New Testament that passage which says, "There 
 came wise men from the east to Jerusalem," &c. 
 
 The King has just sent me a present of a fine fat 
 sheep, and a large quantity of yams. I am glad to 
 think from this circumstance that, at any rate, he 
 has taken kindly the conversation and advices which 
 I had with, and gave to, him. After dinner, I felt 
 it my duty to return the King's visit, and formally 
 acknowledge his kind present. Accordingly I did 
 so, and was very much pleased with the oppor- 
 tunity. He received me in the midst of his Cap- 
 tains and attendants. After the interview, I visited 
 his Chiefs in their houses. They were all of them 
 exceedingly delighted. At the house of one of 
 them, I observed a primitive and very curious 
 musical instrument of the banjo sort. It was very 
 rudely constructed of Edoom wood. Over the body 
 was stretched a piece of monkey skin : and above 
 this two rows of strings were stretched ; these 
 strings being made of a species of creeper abound- 
 ing in the jungle, and closely resembling catgut in 
 its general appearance. The sound was, on the 
 whole, pleasant, though not capable of much expan- 
 sion. I inquii'cd whether any one of them played : 
 one said he could a little, and began; but pre- 
 
202 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 sently tlie principal musician came in, and, at my 
 request, commenced his performance, — the people 
 round beating time by a peculiar clap of the hand, 
 accompanied by a half-dancing motion. At length, 
 one of them began to dance, apparently excited by 
 the music. The movements were strange, but not 
 vmgraceful. He danced till, he said, he was tired. 
 I thanked him, and retired. I should have men- 
 tioned that, while the musician was making a begin- 
 ning, I slightly moved^ my hands and person in time 
 with the music : their delight was unbounded ; they 
 clapped their hands, and roared, and cheered their 
 approbation. No doubt, they thought that I was a 
 man of taste, seeing I could appreciate their per- 
 formance ! 
 
 After this, I visited the houses of several of oixr 
 Leaders and members : some of these were good and 
 comfortable. The framework of African houses, in 
 general, is covered with earth, or clay. The roof is 
 formed of poles or branches meeting at the top, 
 and neatly thatched either with leaves or grass. 
 The floor is raised a little above the level of the 
 ground, so as to avoid the damp. The furniture is 
 usually as scanty and poor as the dwelling itself, — 
 consisting of a few seats, drinking utensils, mats, &c. 
 
 I preached, in the evening, to a densely crowded 
 congregation, from 2 Cor. xiii. 5. King Otu, and 
 his Chiefs, were present. The scene was deeply 
 interesting. The sermon was interpreted by Mr. 
 
JOURNAL — CAPE COAST TO ASABO, ETC. 203 
 
 Duncan, one of the Native Assistants. He is a 
 young man of good promise. O that the word 
 spoken may have been effectual in enlightening and 
 saving some ! 
 
 Wednesday, 3rd. — We started at seven a.m. for 
 Akrofu, a place distant one hour's travel from Aba- 
 krampa. We journeyed the whole of the distance 
 by a narrow path leading through a dense jungle. 
 Birds of the most beautiful plumage flew amongst 
 the trees ; butterflies of all sizes, and gorgeous hues, 
 flitted around us; flowers of every tint bordered 
 our path ; here and there we met with giant grass 
 from ten to twelve feet in height; cotton trees, 
 also, of large dimensions, and Edoom trees towering 
 away to the height of some two hundred feet, and 
 of immense girth. We passed several small villages 
 on our route, and reached Akrofu in time to enjoy 
 a good breakfast. 
 
 The chapel here has been repaired and refitted. 
 It is a neat little place, and is usually well attended. 
 There are, at this place, seventy-eight members in 
 Society, under the care of Mr. Colcroft, a Native 
 Assistant. 
 
 We again set off for Abaka, where we arrived 
 about noon. Immediately after we had entered the 
 chapel, the people came in great numbers. We 
 then sang a hymn, and I gave them an address. 
 At the conclusion, the Chief of the place ordered 
 palm wine and cocoa nuts for our refreshment. I 
 
204 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 merely tasted the former, but drank heartily of the 
 latter. No one knows the deliciousness of what is 
 called cocoa-nut milk, who has not drunk it in the 
 countries where the cocoa-nut grows. The nuts we 
 have in England are old and fusty, fit only, in their 
 best estate, for feeding pigs. The liquor is always 
 thick, or dirty, with a very disagreeable fetid taste. 
 But here it is clear as spring water, and is a plea- 
 sant and most refreshing beverage. The man who 
 could drink it in such a climate as this, without 
 being thankful to God for it, deserves either to be 
 choked by it, or to perish with thirst. The Chief 
 has also given me the present of a fine fat sheep. 
 He has also promised to send it on to Akrofu to- 
 morrow, so that we may take it back w:it}i us to 
 Cape Coast Castle on our return. 
 
 All this accomplished, we started off once more, 
 and reached a place called Dunkwa about two p.m. 
 All the village turned out to meet us. Here, as is 
 customary, the hammock -men had their allowance 
 of rum. They take it neat, and I could not but 
 observe that it seemed to go down quite kindly. I 
 suppose, poor fellows, they wiU drink water after; 
 else it would do them more good to dilute it. 
 
 We have at Dunkwa eighty-two members in 
 Society, and forty-eight scholars in the school. I 
 visited several of the people in their own houses. 
 I find the style is substantially the same in every 
 place; but the appearance of the houses here has 
 
JOURNAL — CAPE COAST TO ASABO, ETC. 205 
 
 e^ddently very much, almost incomparably, improved 
 during the last few years. It is delightful to con- 
 trast some of the newly- erected dwellings with the 
 appearance of those erected before the introduction 
 of Christianity. 
 
 Toward evening, I preached in the chapel to a 
 closely-packed congregation, from Heb. xii. 1. The 
 Chief, being unwell, was not present with us ; but 
 sent us his respects. After the service, his head 
 Captain, and others of inferior rank, accompanied 
 by some fifty or sixty of the people, came into the 
 ]\Iission-house. We treated the former to some of 
 our refreshments, and sent a portion to the Chiefs 
 house, for which he returned a polite acknowledg- 
 ment. Among those who came in to see us, was 
 Paintern Quassie, the grandson of the King of 
 Abomey. He has the title of Prince ; but though, 
 to look at him, he seems an intelligent young man, 
 there is nothing princely \asible. 
 
 Thursday, 4th. — We started from Dunkwa at 
 half-past six a.m., for Domonasie. On our way, we 
 passed through Ayerudu, where we have had rented 
 Mission premises. The people, however, are now 
 building themselves a chapel. At this place, there 
 are twenty-seven members, and twenty-two children 
 attending the school. 
 
 We reached Domonasie a little before ten o'clock. 
 It is a very pretty village. Our journey to it had 
 not been of the pleasantest description. The roads 
 
206 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 were very bad, and rendered exceedingly dirty and 
 wet by the heavy rains of the previous night. I 
 got so wet about the feet and legs, that I preferred 
 walking to riding in the hammock. We arrived, 
 therefore, at Domonasie in a dirty, wet, sweaty, and 
 hungry condition ; and O the luxury of a good 
 wash, and a complete change ! We found break- 
 fast prepared for us under the shade of the largest 
 fig-tree I ever saw. 
 
 At this pl^ce, an extensive fire recently occurred, 
 and the Mission premises were burnt down. John 
 Osu Ansah, the Native Missionary, resides in a 
 rented house for the present. It is proposed to 
 convert the present chapel, which has become too 
 small, into the Mission-house, and build a new and 
 larger chapel. We have here eighty-six members, 
 and forty-three scholars. 
 
 It was at this place Mr. Freeman made his first 
 attempt in agricultural training establishments. 
 The land obtained for these purposes is immediately 
 adjoining the Mission-house, and is of considerable 
 extent. It was found, however, to be too distant 
 from Cape Coast, either to be well overlooked, or to 
 allow its produce to be available. And as Beulah 
 prospered, being more favourably situated in the 
 above respects than Domonasie, the latter place was 
 neglected. It is still a pretty place, and is capable 
 of being made to yield almost anything. 
 
 During dinner, three of the Leaders carq,e to the 
 
JOURNAL CAPE COAST TO ASABO^ KTC. 207 
 
 house of jNIr. Ansali^ where I was staying, accom- 
 panied by a youth bearing on his shoulders a fine 
 sheep, and another with a basket of yams. Ad- 
 dressing themselves to Mr. Ansah, they told him 
 that this was a present from the Leaders to me. I 
 thanked them, and, whilst doing so, I received 
 intimation that the head men of the place were 
 coming to see me. " They are coming,^^ says my 
 interpreter ; and, sure enough, here they are. Some 
 of them are fine-looking men. They came and 
 filed past me, and I shook hands with every man 
 of them. The substance of my conversation with 
 them was as follows : " Delighted to see them ; 
 come a very long way to have the opportunity; 
 wish I could speak to them in Fantee : — though I 
 have a very good interpreter, stUl I covlA speak to 
 them very much better if I knew their language. 
 We, in England, have long tried the Gospel of 
 Christ, and it has made us wise and happy. Very 
 anxious that they should receive it, and be made 
 wise and happy too." (They answer, "It is very 
 good, and we like to hear it.") " Our colours differ, 
 but God makes no difference. We are all made by 
 the same Being, and redeemed by the same Divine 
 Saviour. We are all brothers; and my desire is, 
 that you may be made holy and happy by the same 
 grace." (They thank me very much, and say, " It 
 is good, and we like to hear.") After this interview 
 with the men, I was visited by all the female mem- 
 
208 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 bers. It was a regular levee. They moved past in 
 single file, and I shook hands with each, after which 
 the interpreter gave them a few words. The young 
 people outside during this interview were under the 
 power of ungovernable curiosity. It is now several 
 years since they saw a white man iu their village ; 
 and, of course, to not a few of the children this was 
 the first time. Our friends had considerable diffi- 
 culty in keeping them within anything like reason- 
 able bounds. 
 
 In the evening, the chapel was full. Mr. Free- 
 man preached from, " Create in me a clean heart, 
 O God, and renew a right spirit within me." As 
 soon as he had finished his discourse, I went iato 
 the pulpit, and gave them an address, partly founded 
 on the gladness of Barnabas, when he saw the grace 
 of God among the believers at Antioch. 
 
 Friday, 5th. — Started at daylight for Abuadzi. 
 This village is two hours' journey from Domonasie. 
 The Chief, Yamaki, has recently embraced Chris- 
 tianity, and the following account of some of the 
 circumstances is full of interest. Near to the vil- 
 lage stood a very large fetish tree, for generations 
 the scene of superstitious worship. Yamaki, of 
 course, as the Chief, had been accustomed to make 
 his offerings there. He was a devoted worshipper. 
 But now that he had been converted to the faith of 
 Christ, he felt that he had done with all the lying 
 wonders of the fetish. He was also anxious that 
 
JOURNAL CAPE COAST TO ASABO, ETC. 209 
 
 this trce^ around which his own superstitious asso- 
 ciations gathered, and which, while it stood, con- 
 tinued to invite the slavish homage of his people to 
 them who were no gods, should be removed. He 
 felt that the evidence of his own conversion was 
 hardly complete, until this tree was cut down. At 
 first, there were some superstitious shrinkings fi'om 
 the task ; but, at length, his con\ictions of truth 
 and duty triumphed; the grace of God made him 
 strong to do what he felt was a right thing. He 
 got some of his men to go with him to the tree, 
 and they began to cut it down. The crowd of spec- 
 tators are filled with vague terror, as they see the 
 axe and the saw applied. And now, as the tree 
 comes down with a crash, Yamaki exultingly says, 
 " Ay, many a fine fat sheep, plenty ackees of gold 
 and bottles of rum, have you cost me ; but now I 
 have done with you." I gazed upon the stumps of 
 this famous tree this morning, with feelings of un- 
 speakable gratitude and thankfulness to God for 
 this beautiful triumph over the strongest and darkest 
 feature of African heathenism. 
 
 Yamaki is now building a chapel in Abuadzi : I 
 saw it this morning. The walls are up. They are 
 rudely built, but will be very substantial, and afford 
 ample accommodation for the inhabitants of this 
 very interesting village. On viewing the structure, 
 we observ ed that no level had been in use, and the 
 eye of the architect had not made up the deficiency ; 
 p 
 
210 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 for the windows on one side were higher than on the 
 other. A spade was obtained, and a line run across, 
 to show them how much lower these windows must 
 be brought. Meantime Mr. Freeman made a level ; 
 and now, with this and sundry instructions, they 
 will be able to go along with their work more 
 scientifically. 
 
 I preached out of doors at nine a.ai., from Rev. 
 xxii. 14, under the shade of a gamboge-tree in the 
 middle of the village. I cannot describe the thrill- 
 ing interest of the service. And O how thankful I 
 feel to God that in the midst of these many and 
 exhausting labours my health and strength are con- 
 tinued ! Glory be to God ! Surely He smiles on 
 my mission. After preaching, I drank the refresh- 
 ing contents of two cocoa-nuts ; and then I received 
 a present from Yamaki of another fat sheep and a 
 quantity of yams. I had just made my respectful 
 acknowledgments, and moved a few yards towards 
 my hammock, when I met Gasi, the second Chief, 
 accompanied by two attendants, one having a bundle 
 of yams, and the other with a beautiful black sheep 
 on his shoulder. 
 
 The village of Abuadzi is not large ; but we have 
 there one hundred and twenty-seven members in 
 Society. Our chapels will no doubt have a place 
 in all those villages occupied by the churches of our 
 own Society ; and the day is not distant when all 
 these villages will at least be nominally Christian. 
 
JOURNAL CAPE COAST TO ASABO, ETC. 211 
 
 The country is open to us; and we have taken 
 possession of it in our ^Master's name, and the 
 people are waiting to receive us. " "What hath God 
 wrought ! " 
 
 From Abuadzi we started on our return to Cape 
 Coast Castle. Passing through Akrofu, we looked 
 in to see the new chapel erecting there, and found 
 several things to be altered. The natives seem to 
 have no idea of straight lines, centres, or levels. 
 
 We also passed through the village of Asabo, the 
 stronghold of the fetish in this part of the country. 
 While we sat under the shade of a tree in the centre 
 of the collage, the natives, as usual, gathered round 
 us in great numbers, and we soon got into one of 
 the most earnest and exciting debates with some 
 of the principal men on the absurdities of the fetish. 
 The discussion afforded a fine specimen of the 
 excitability of these people. In fact, it assumed aU 
 the characteristics of a regular tornado. They said, 
 " God made all thing at the first ; and He made 
 fetish ; and therefore we observe it : but you " (the 
 Christians) " are changing the times." Wc asked 
 them how it was, then, if fetish was so strong, we 
 were allowed to change the times. They could not 
 tell how this was; but they said that if they were 
 going to war, they would cut down some plantains, 
 and boil the roots, and drink the liquid, and that 
 would insure the victory over their enemies. We 
 told them in reply, that we had no doubt of their 
 p 2 
 
213 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 bravery; but we could not be such fools as to 
 believe that drinking plantain water would insure 
 a victory over their enemies. Their reply was^ that 
 they had kept fetish all along^ and therefore they 
 lived ; they would have been swallowed up by their 
 enemies but for fetish. To this we said that we 
 lived, and lived a great deal better than they, 
 though we had no fetish. This, and a great deal 
 more, was said during the warm debate. Surely we 
 shall get all these people to Christ very soon. O 
 that the scales might fall from their eyes ! They 
 have stood out long against Christianity; but even 
 their knees shall bend to Him who is Lord of all. 
 Very little change has been eflfected in the village 
 in matters of civilization. Only one house had a 
 few windows neatly framed, close to the spot where 
 we were sitting. Thus the change has at least been 
 begun ; and, although but very little yet, it is sure 
 to proceed. 
 
 We again started on our journey, and reached 
 Cape Coast at half-past five p.m. This was a long 
 and toilsome day's journey of thirty-six miles. I 
 bore it, however, very well. The forest scenery 
 through which we passed was of the most magni- 
 ficent description, I observed some bignonia trees 
 in bloom, — perhaps the richest and most beautiful 
 sight of this sort I ever saw. 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 JOURXAL CONTINUED — CAPE COAST CASTLE, ANAMABU, 
 AND LEEWARD STATIONS. 
 
 Saturday, December 6th. — Visited by the King 
 of Cape Coast. He is comparatively a young man, 
 having been born in 1818. He is in poor health, 
 and seems to be suffering from some pulmonary 
 affection. He can speak English tolerably well. I 
 had a long conversation with him on the political 
 relations of the Fantees and the Ashantees. There 
 has been of late considerable uneasiness and appre- 
 hension, arising, in the first place, out of the case 
 of a man who had left Ashanti without leave, and 
 gone into the Fantee country. The King of 
 Ashanti immediately imprisoned all the Fantees in 
 his country, until this man was given up. The 
 Fantees, in turn, imprisoned aU the Ashantees, until 
 the Fantees should be liberated. Appeals were then 
 made, by both parties, to the Governor at Cape 
 Coast. The King of Ashanti sent messengers all 
 the way from Coomasie to the coast. The result 
 was satisfactory. The King of Cape Coast, in the 
 meanwhile, was absent in the country for the benefit 
 of his health. He returned, however, last week, and 
 yesterday had an interview with the Governor on 
 
214 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 the business, that he might know exactly the result 
 of the visit of the King of Ashanti's messengers. 
 And knowing that those messengers had been at the 
 Mission-house, and had been accompanied to the 
 Fort by Mr. Freeman, he called here to get what 
 fui'ther information he could. 
 
 The King of Ashanti, and especially his great 
 Chiefs and advisers, are anxious to regain possession 
 of the Fantee country, and to rule over its people. 
 They say there must be one more battle, and then it 
 will be finally decided. If the Fantee people under 
 the British Government conquer, then it is settled ; 
 if not, the Ashantee supremacy will be declared and 
 confirmed. 
 
 The King of Cape Coast, Quaccoe Attah, seems 
 an intelligent man ; but in a very amusing manner 
 he declared against being humbugged by the King 
 of Ashanti. He said he was willing to remain at 
 peace, and so were all the great Chiefs of the Fantee 
 country. But if trouble came, which he prayed 
 his God to prevent, then it would be found that 
 Fantee was not, as before, weak because divided, 
 but would be strong and victorious, because they 
 were all united now. " Put twelve needles together, 
 they are very strong," said he ; " take them one by 
 one, and they can be easily broken." 
 
 Sunday, 7th. — To-day I catechised the children 
 of the Sunday school, and gave them an address. I 
 finished by telling them a little story. To this they 
 
JOURNAL — CAPE COAST CASTLE. 215 
 
 eagerly listened with black ears, sparkling eyes, and 
 ivory teeth. When I had finished, one of the 
 Catechists got up to do the whole into Fantee. He 
 had not proceeded far in the story which I had 
 been telling them, when he broke do^Ti in a fit of 
 laughter ; and the children all laughed in company. 
 He recovered himself, and tried again, but with no 
 better fortune. The whole school was in an uproar. 
 And after all there was nothing so very laughable in 
 the incidents of the story. I inquired of him after- 
 wards the cause of all this mirth and excitement. 
 He said it all arose out of the way in which he had 
 interpreted my statement about the little boy who 
 could read anything, and who, when asked to read 
 a very difficult chapter in the Bible, containing 
 many hard names, read them off so easily. I was 
 certainly a good deal puzzled to understand the 
 cause of their merriment; but the Africans gene- 
 rally are a very excitable race of people. Several 
 instances of this sort occurred during my visit to 
 Beulah. 
 
 ^Monday, 8th. — I was visited to-day by the King 
 of Cape Coast, who came for the purpose of having 
 his likeness taken. He came in grand state, accom- 
 panied by all his Chiefs and head-men, and also his 
 principal household servants and attendants. In 
 his train were sword-bearers, a boy bearing an 
 elephant's tail, and another boy carrying a silver 
 cup. There Avere also men carrying various silver- 
 
216 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 headed canes, or wands of office. A rude band of 
 music gave additional eclat to the affair. The hall 
 was speedily filled by the immediate officials of His 
 Majesty, and the outer yard was fully occupied by 
 the band and sundry other members of the noisy 
 troop. Let us look at the general appearance of the 
 King. On his head he wore a circlet, or rather a 
 frontlet, of golden ornaments. On one Avrist he 
 wore several large gold bracelets, and the other was 
 encircled with jewels and gold nuggets. A massive 
 gold chain was hung round his neck, and his sandals 
 were decorated with golden bands. He was dressed 
 in a loose robe of white silk, thrown carelessly 
 around him; and in his hand he held his own 
 elephant's tail. A gold-headed sword was borne 
 in his presence. Due arrangements having been 
 made, I took his portrait, to his entire satisfaction, 
 — he and his grinning with delight. Expressions 
 of wonder broke out on all sides. The King pur- 
 poses sending the picture to England, to have an 
 oil-painting done from it ! 
 
 After conversation with him 
 
 Tuesday, 9th. — Slight attack of fever. Hope, 
 however, it will soon go off. 
 
 Wednesday, 10th. — Busy writing for the English 
 mail, which is expected here this evening. My 
 fever has abated. 
 
 Thursday, 11th. — Visited King Attah, and pre- 
 sented to him his portrait. He was at breakfast 
 
JOVRXAL — CAPE COAST CASTLE. 217 
 
 when I called : his satisfaction and pleasure were 
 indescribable. I had a long conversation with him 
 about Africa. I stated to him my admiration of the 
 country ; and my pleasure in finding the climate so 
 much better than I had reason to expect. " They 
 say/' observed Attah, " that it is a bad climate. 
 Just the same if I go to England, — it very cold ; I 
 no breathe cold ; fall sick, and say that a bad 
 country." " Just so," I said in reply ; " England 
 is a cold country, and English people cannot bear 
 the heat of this climate." "Ay, well, let that be 
 understood," said he, " and it is well. If all would 
 talk good and reasonable just so you do, it would be 
 good." I said to him, " Some of my friends said to 
 me it was so bad I should never return." " But," 
 said he, " your friends no your jNIaker." " No ; my 
 Maker is almighty, the one living and true God, 
 who is everywhere present, and can as easily keep 
 me in Cape Coast as in England. My trust is in 
 Him." I then branched out from this topic, and 
 fairly preached to him the truths of the Gospel. 
 He remained very silent; and immediately when I 
 had done speaking, he changed the subject. But I 
 shall take some other opportunity of speaking to 
 him again on these momentous subjects. 
 
 He then told me that he wishes me to take 
 another likeness of him; because, if he send this 
 one to England, he never should get it back again ; 
 and he could not make up his mind to pai't with it. 
 
218 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 I told him I was going down to Lagos next week ; 
 but that if I had time when I came back, it would 
 give me pleasure to take another for him. 
 
 Among other things, he said, in course of conver- 
 sation, that he was like King William IV., before 
 he came to the throne, — a great traveller ! 
 
 I bought some sheep while I was with the King. 
 The animals were brought up into the room in 
 which we were sitting, where the King was having 
 breakfast ! I bought and paid for them ; and they 
 were removed, after they had enjoyed the interview 
 with his Majesty. I guess there are few sheep so 
 honoured as to be conducted into the apartments 
 where royalty is feeding ! Such is a specimen of 
 the strange mixture of barbaric pomp and stateli- 
 ness with the most primitive simplicity and rude- 
 ness found amongst these African Chiefs and 
 Monarchs. 
 
 Saturday, 13th. — Prepared to go by hammock to 
 Anamabu. Being all ready to start, found that 
 some of the hammock men refused to go. We 
 therefore sent one of the others to take them before 
 the Governor, but they were not to be found. 
 Having mustered the men, they were willing to go 
 without the others, provided we would walk a good 
 part of the way. Meanwhile one of our Assistant 
 Missionaries being sent out to try and get two or 
 three more men, we started ; and, in passing 
 through the town, we found the Assistant with four 
 
JOURNAL ANAMABU. 
 
 219 
 
 additional hands. We were now complete. The 
 road for about five miles is the same as that by 
 which we recently returned to Cape Coast Castle 
 from Domonasie. At a little village on a hill the 
 road to Anamabu turns ofi". "We speedily found 
 ourselves in the thick gloom of a forest, and night 
 setting in. We lit our lanterns, uncovered our 
 gunsj and proceeded in single file along the narrow 
 path. Occasionally we heard the rush of some 
 wild animal through the thicket, disturbed by our 
 approach. "We were sorely plagued with ants get- 
 ting up our legs, as we journeyed along. Their bite 
 is severe and irritating. We had many a stumble 
 too, but without falling, over stumps and roots of 
 trees, &c. Our hammock men gradually dropped 
 behind; and when ^ we got out of the forest, we sat 
 down in the middle of a strange little village, by the 
 light of our lanterns, to have some refreshment. 
 Altogether the journey itself, and our brief encamp- 
 ment, presented one of the most singularly wild 
 scenes imaginable. We reached Anamabu in safety 
 about nine p.m. 
 
 Sunday, 14th. — Mr. Freeman preached at seven 
 A.M., and myself at three p.m. After the ser^dces of 
 the day were concluded, we started on our return to 
 Cape Coast, taking, this time, what is called face- 
 tiously the " beach road." In point of convenience 
 and comfort, or anything like easiness in travelling, 
 there is little to choose between these two detestable 
 and exhausting roads. 
 
220 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Anamabu is a town very pleasantly situated. The 
 chapel is a rude structure^ and inconveniently small. 
 Preparations are being made for the erection of a 
 new and large chapel. The people have had a mind 
 to work for some time past. Men, women, and 
 children have been fetching stones, some of them 
 from a considerable distance. These they have 
 deposited in large heaps close to the side of the new 
 chapel. 
 
 The Mission-house recently bought is situated in 
 the best part of the town. At present the Mis- 
 sionary in charge of the station occupies a rented 
 house, and the school is taught in the newly ac- 
 quired Mission-house. The latter wUl prove a most 
 convenient and desirable residence. Mr. Blankson, 
 from whom it was bought, possessing considerable 
 property in houses, became anxious to dispose of 
 some of it, especially after the severe rainy season 
 of 1853. Under these circumstances, a house which 
 had cost £800 was sold to the Mission for £150. 
 There is a considerable amount of land adjoining 
 the premises. 
 
 The chapel is expected to cost £600 in cash. 
 The people themselves have promised £120 toward 
 it. £200 more may be expected from additional 
 subscriptions on the spot and from other parts of the 
 District. The opening services it is hoped will 
 realize £80, leaving a charge of £200 upon the 
 general Mission fund. 
 
JOURNAL — ANAMABU. 
 
 221 
 
 Thursday, 18th. — Attended the Prayer-meeting 
 held in the evening at the school-room. During the 
 course of the meeting a child of twelve years of age 
 prayed. ]\Ir. Fynn interpreted the prayer to me, 
 and afterwards wrote out a translation of it, which 
 is as foUows : — 
 
 " O God, we thank Thee that Thou hast not cut 
 us off. Even a man, when he is good to us, we love 
 him, and very thankful to him. How much more 
 Thou who hast been so kind to us ! We would like 
 to serve Thee with all our might, but our strength 
 is short; and as we have none other beside Thee, 
 we therefore pray to have Thee for our all in all. 
 The enemy, who constantly hinders Thy servants, 
 darkens their imderstanding, — O Lord, put him 
 away from us, and place Thine everlasting throne 
 in all our hearts. Fill us with Thy Holy Spirit. 
 Chase away the darkness from our minds, and fix 
 Thy light in our hearts for ever ! We beg Thee, O 
 Lord, to hear us, and forgive our transgressions, for 
 Chi'ist's sake. Amen!" 
 
 Sunday, 21st. — I preached in the afternoon at 
 Cape Coast, from Ephes. i. 21, 22. I also attended 
 the Prayer-meeting in the evening, and, toward the 
 close of the meeting, heard the welcome gun of the 
 mail arrived from England. We had been looking 
 for her ever since Thursday, that being the day on 
 which she was due here. 
 
 Monday, 22nd. — Right joyfully read my letters 
 
223 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 from England, and am very thankful to find good 
 news on the whole concerning my friends. Pre- 
 pared at once to leave by the mail in the evening 
 for Akrah and Lagos. 
 
 Went on board the " Ethiope " at six p.m. But 
 we did not start until ten o'clock. I found seven 
 Germans and Frenchmen on board, Missionaries 
 belonging to different Societies, on their way to 
 Akrah and Quittah. Surely the Lord will smile 
 upon these endeavours of His people to evangelize 
 these dark and degraded peoples ! 
 
 Tuesday, seven a.m. — In sight of Akrah 
 
 Akrah Mission-house is decidedly the best finished 
 and most substantial of the Mission-houses on the 
 Gold Coast. There is a good garden attached to it. 
 The chapel is a very good stone building, and there 
 is more appearance of architectural taste in its 
 structure than in any other I have seen. It cost 
 about j6700. The side walls will allow for enlarge- 
 ment whenever it may be required. 
 
 Christmas Eve. — Anchoi-ed off Lagos.. On Christ- 
 mas morning the British Consul, who had been 
 spending some days on board H.M.S. "Prome- 
 theus," came on board of the " Ethiope " in his own 
 gig. Mr. Freeman and myself asked him for a 
 passage ashore in his boat, which he very kindly 
 granted. We left Cuflfey Sam on board the steamer 
 with our luggage, expecting Mr. Gardiner would be 
 sending off a canoe for us. This, however, after- 
 
JOURNAL LEEWARD STATIONS. 223 
 
 wards proved to be an unfounded expectation, as 
 Mr. G. did not know that the mail had an-ived, and 
 did not expect us by her, but to come overland. 
 
 When we left the " Ethiope/' the sea was beauti- 
 fully calm ; now and then only a roUer, as they are 
 called, coming in from the vasty deep. But, by and 
 by, we came near the bar, and that looked frightful. 
 There was nothing but broken water, — a whirling, 
 boiling, roaring surf. The Consul, however, and his 
 boat's crcAv, understood the nature of the difficulty 
 and danger, and he safely and skilfully steered us 
 across. This is managed in the foUowiug way. On 
 getting pretty near the bar, the men rest upon their 
 oars until some of the heaviest of the roUers have 
 passed. Then, looking out to sea, they watch for 
 the next two or three rollers, less formidable than 
 those which have passed. Then there is the quick 
 " Give way," and every man bends on his oar, and 
 the utmost exertion is made. The boat, or canoe, 
 as the case may be, shoots over the bar on the crest 
 of one of these rollers : and the dangerous surf 
 being passed, we are in unbroken and comparatively 
 still water. 
 
 This Lagos bar is one of the most dangerous and 
 fatal on all the "Western Coast. Lives and property 
 are here sacrificed to a fearful amount. This year, 
 the sacrifice has been unprecedented. It is quite 
 the exception to get on shore without being upset. 
 The rule is to be upset, and then it is one of tlie 
 
224 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 greatest rarities for a crew, thus upset, to be saved. 
 Some of them may, but the others are invariably- 
 eaten up by the myriads of sharks that swarm in 
 this sea.* To God be the praise, that I have been 
 brought on shore in safety. O, how His mercies 
 have followed me on these journeyings ! May my 
 life praise Him ! 
 
 How strange that nothing is done to obviate the 
 difficulty and peril of this fatal bar! In several 
 ways the case might be met. For example, a flat- 
 bottomed steamer, employed as a lighter, between 
 the river and the sea, for the conveyance to and fro 
 of passengers and goods. This would be safe, and far 
 more economical than the present mode of convey- 
 
 * As an illustration of the dread which the natives themselves have 
 of the bar, and also as a specimen of native letter-writing, we give the 
 following, addi-essed, apparently by a native servant, to Mr. West : — 
 
 "to MESSRS. WEST AND FREEMAN. 
 
 " Reverend and dear Sirs, 
 
 " I HUMBLY beg you Sirs to be please to take it upon yourselves, as 
 to beg my master for me, for I have oilendcd him and he drove me, but 
 I get no were to go ; I know that if I went into the town, to have 
 a dwelling, the people doubtless will sell me, I have no father no 
 mother here ; as to go to, therefore I beg him to pity me as I am 
 deprived of parents in my early youth ; I have the Mission for my all 
 and all, and to whom shall I go, I got no one more than you, 0 master. 
 What cost (caused?) my offending; is because I fear the bar of Lagos, 
 for I have seen it once. 
 
 " I remain 
 
 " Yours truly Servant, 
 
 " F A 
 
JOURNAL LEEWARD STATIONS. 225 
 
 ^nce. There is also a channel, more or less wide, 
 for such a conveyance, — a few miles round about, it 
 is true ; but that would be of no consequence with 
 a steamer. Having met with several of the native 
 merchants, I suggested this plan to them. Some of 
 them at once approved, and two of them offered 
 £100 each towards the object. 
 
 TMien we arrived at the ISIission-house, Mr. Gar- 
 diner had not returned from the Christmas morning 
 service. His surprise, therefore, was great, when 
 he found us in possession of his abode. It has 
 been customary here to have all the Leaders to 
 dine together on Christmas Day at the Mission- 
 house. They accordingly came ; and this, of course, 
 gave me a good opportunity of seeing them, and I 
 was very much pleased. 
 
 Friday, 26th. — Visited the King of Lagos, who 
 is called Docemo. He is rather interesting in his 
 appearance, and seems to be mUd and good tem- 
 pered. I have ascertained that his great fault is, 
 that he has no mind of his own. He will be very 
 good, if well led. He has been living for some time 
 in dread of a descent upon the town by Kosoco, who 
 was the King of Lagos, but deposed by the English 
 from "his stool," in consequence of his slave- 
 dealing. This he promises to renounce, if restored 
 to the Government. The King and merchants are 
 in great trouble. He has ordered several of them 
 away from the town. He has levied heavy taxes, in 
 Q 
 
226 
 
 CHAPTER X, 
 
 addition to a sort of commutation tax, to which he 
 formerly agreed. The merchants bitterly complain 
 of his oppressive exactions, and the impossibility of 
 their obtaining redress. 
 
 Saturday, 27th. — We are getting under weigh for 
 Abbeokuta. I am astonished to find the quantity 
 of preparation necessary. Mr. Gardiner has lent me 
 a small iron bedstead, with mattress and matting to 
 cover me from the dew, and keep off the mosquitoes. 
 So I am likely to rough it in the wild bush. 
 " Under His gracious and almighty guardianship I 
 shall dwell secure." O for a heart to praise the 
 God of my life and mercies ! 
 
 Left Lagos, for Abbeokuta, at half-past eleven 
 A.M. The lagoon, through which we had to pass, is 
 a vast expanse of water, everywhere surrounded by 
 the mangroves, which here attain to a height of 
 seventy or eighty feet. We took our own boat, 
 intending to proceed in it as far as the creek ; but 
 there were only two Kroomen who could do any 
 thing with the oars, and, tired out, we advised Mr. 
 Gardiner, who accompanied us thus far, to return. 
 He did so, and took advantage of a light breeze to 
 spread his sail. I was afterwards thankful he did 
 so ] for we found the distance to the creek so great, 
 that he would have found it impossible to get back 
 to Lagos before midnight. At length, we got into 
 the creek, and I never before saw such a sight. The 
 mangroves here grow in perfection, the trees rising 
 
JOURNAL LEEWARD STATIONS. 227 
 
 to a heiglit of from sixty to eighty feet. The roots 
 of these trees form one of the most curious vegeta- 
 ble appearances imaginable. They are perpetually 
 growing down from the parent trees, and striking into 
 the muddy or sandy soil: and there are hundreds 
 of roots to a single tree. From this it will at once 
 be understood how tangled and curiously interwoven 
 the whole mass becomes. 
 
 We stopped at the village of Aboje just before 
 dark. The scene was one of the wildest and most 
 singular description. 
 
 Sunday, 28th. — Left at daybreak. O, how little 
 to remind one that this is the Sabbath of the 
 Lord ! No pealing bells, no worshipping assemblies 
 here, amidst the mangrove boughs and malaria 
 stench. Compelled to travel all day, and in the 
 evening reached Isbeni(?). The name of the Chief 
 of this place is Seahoi, which signifies, " Honour falls 
 upon me." The origin of the name was singular. 
 The Chief found himself unable to attend to all the 
 affairs of different villages and towns, and, to relieve 
 himself, he selected one man to take the responsi- 
 bility and toil with him, and inaugurated him with 
 the title of " Seahoi." An illustration of the old 
 adage, "What's in a name?" 
 
 We dined at this place by candle-light in the 
 open air. Quite a romantic sight. About one 
 hundred people were round about us, — dark, naked 
 figures, — scarcely observable, but by the gleam of 
 Q 2 
 
228 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 their eyes^ or the white of their teeth, as our 
 pale candle-light flashed upon them. After dinner, 
 we had tea. We had given the head-men some 
 of our more substantial repast, of which they 
 gladly partook ; but they were not quite sure about 
 joining in drinking this beverage. I drank some 
 out of the basin which we had prepared for them. 
 Upon seeing this done, they were then disposed to 
 drink. The basin of tea was passed round, and all 
 drank. They then said we were a wonderful people. 
 We made water hot, and then put some white stuff 
 into it, (sugar,) and made it more suitable than 
 honey; also white thing, and made a light (candle). 
 I suppose their idea was that, being white ourselves, 
 we have a predilection for the colour in everything. 
 
 Monday, 29th. — Started at daybreak. We 
 amused ourselves in shooting birds as we passed 
 slowly up the river. Another day of wearisome 
 travel. Reached Oreh just before dark, and dined 
 under a large and beautiful teak tree. Our can- 
 dles only served to make the deep sombre darkness 
 visible. The scene, a repetition of that of last night. 
 
 Tuesday, 30th. — Again started at daylight, in- 
 tending to breakfast at a market-place called 
 Tapanu. But, on the way up the river, one of 
 our canoes got behind. As wc afterwards learned, 
 some of the honest villagers had discovered that we 
 had left on the beach one of our parcels ; and they 
 having hailed the last canoe, it put back to bring it 
 
JOURNAL LEEWARD STATIONS. 229 
 
 on. Having once more started, they speedily got 
 aground. The canoeman was John Abbeokuta, so 
 called to distinguish him from my servant, who 
 occupied a place in the same canoe, and whose 
 name was John also. We stopped and shouted, and 
 sent some men back a considerable distance; they 
 at length came up with us, and gave their explana- 
 tions. Having grounded, the men quarrelled among 
 themselves who should get the canoe afloat. They 
 sat down for a while ; but at length came to an 
 agreement, and got under weigh. We were de- 
 tained an hour and a half by their folly. 
 
 Once more on the move, we were told that 
 Tapanu (a market-place) was very near : there, as 
 I have said, we intended to breakfast, and we were 
 now pretty well ready for it. But on and on we 
 went till a little after mid-day, when Mr. Freeman 
 and myself resolved to get ashore at the first place 
 where it was possible to breakfast. At length we 
 arrived opposite a little farm \dllage, consisting of 
 three houses. We ordered our canoemen to stop : 
 but they refused^ assuring us that Tapanu was close 
 at hand. This, however, we did not regard : we had 
 been told the same thing so often before ; we there- 
 fore insisted upon landing. Our head-man, how- 
 ever, urged that the canoemen could not get any 
 thing here to buy for breakfast. " Well," we said, 
 " it does not matter : we will stop here and get our 
 breakfast ; and while we are at it, you can take a 
 
230 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 canoe on to Tapanu, and get what you want, and 
 return by the time we have finished." Thus it was 
 only by determined assertion of authority that we 
 succeeded. Here we breakfasted, it being nearly 
 one o'clock. It may be supposed that, travelling 
 from daybreak, we were prepared to do justice to 
 whatever we could honestly come by in the shape 
 of food. 
 
 About seven o'clock p.m., in a densely dark night, 
 we reached the landing, some seven miles or so from 
 Abbeokuta. Here we found Mr. Bickersteth, and 
 many of our friends, waiting to receive us. There 
 were in all about one hundred and twenty persons. 
 There was neither house, shed, nor shelter, at this 
 spot, of any kind. Our first business, therefore, on 
 landing, was to construct an extempore tent. With 
 long bamboos, mats, and cloths, we contrived to 
 make a tolerable shelter. This we divided into two 
 apartments. In the meanwhile, the servants were 
 kindling fires and preparing our dinner, which we 
 certainly ate with the most perfect relish and enjoy- 
 ment. This was by far the wildest and most 
 romantic scene I ever beheld. The dark faces, the 
 many-coloured dresses, with the lurid and fitful 
 glare of fires and candles, conspired to form a 
 scene which all a painter's art would be required to 
 portray. 
 
 After dinner, it being nearly ten o'clock p.m., we 
 gathered all the people round the principal fire; 
 
JOURNAL LEEWARD STATIONS. 231 
 
 sang a hymn ; after whicli I gave an address, and 
 Mr. Freeman prayed. We then retired to rest ; but 
 not, however, until I had satisfied my curiosity as to 
 where all these people were to find accommodation 
 for the night. Poor simple soul that I was ! They 
 spread their mats on the ground, and lay down in 
 groups, — the females in one quarter, and the males 
 in another. A fire was kept burning before our tent 
 all the night, by way of protection from wild beasts, 
 or other unlawful intruders. 
 
 As for myself, I never slept better in my life. I 
 rose next morning about half-past four o^clock, 
 much refreshed, and ready for the joiu-ney. This 
 part of the way we got over ou horseback; and 
 we arrived at Abbeokuta in time for a late 
 breakfast. 
 
 After our meal we procured horses, and rode 
 out to view this very large town. It is computed 
 to contain somewhere about 100,000 inhabitants. 
 From the rocks, with which the town is environed, 
 it has the most remarkable appearance. Extend- 
 ing for several miles, nothing is presented to the 
 eye of the beholder but thatch roofs, there being 
 no walls or windows or chimneys visible : nothing 
 to break the dark brown hue of fields of thatch. 
 The houses are all of one story : and where a morsel 
 of the wall might perchance appear, as it is of 
 swish, the same colour as the thatch, no break is 
 made. There are some very singular rocks in the 
 
232 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 neighbourhood, under the cliffs of which the natives 
 have often found refuge in time of war. 
 
 The country for many miles round Abbeokuta is 
 highly cultivated. Corn, cotton, and beans grow in 
 abundance. The inhabitants seem to be singularly 
 industrious. There appears little about them of the 
 lassitude and inertness of the Western Africans 
 nearer the coast. The market in the town, or, 
 rather I should say, the markets, — for they extend 
 above a mile, — are divided into markets for butchers' 
 meat, vegetables, medicines, cloth, earthenware, &c. 
 Some of the articles of food exposed for sale strike 
 an European as strange indeed ; such as ant-eaters, 
 mice, rats, snakes, snaUs, monkeys, &c. These 
 articles, and many more, are intended for stews. 
 Monkey flesh, especially, is esteemed quite a dainty, 
 fit, indeed, for the table of Kings ! 
 
 This being the last day of the year, we held our 
 Methodist Watch-night service. It was a time of 
 special visitation from God. It was with difficulty 
 the people could be restrained, while I was preach- 
 ing. Many could not refrain from giving expression 
 to their feelings. The proceedings were begun with 
 a baptismal service. Nine children were dedicated 
 to God in this His ordinance. At the close of the 
 service, the long pent-up feelings of the congrega- 
 tion welled forth. We pronounced the benediction, 
 but no one was disposed to leave the chapel. 
 Several spontaneously engaged in prayer. Others 
 
JOURNAL LEEWARD STATIONS. 233 
 
 were audibly praising God. We sang the Doxology, 
 and never was it sung more lieartily ; but still the 
 people would not go away. I felt it my duty to 
 retire home ; for I was tired out with a hard day's 
 work. But the people remained all the night in 
 prayer and praise. Fourteen persons professed to 
 find peace with God. They broke up at daylight. 
 The Lord was there ! Glory be to His Name ! 
 
 In the morning we obtained horses, and rode 
 through the town and neighbourhood, visiting seve- 
 ral of the Chiefs and head-men, as also the King. 
 I had a long conversation with the King. He looks 
 a good-natured man : perhaps no great appearance 
 of energy. He presented me with a fine fat sheep. 
 I suggested to him that there was great want of 
 good roads in his country, especially in the environs 
 of so large a town as Abbeokuta. He admitted the 
 fact, and said that they were rather afraid to make 
 new and spacious roads now, as it might give their 
 enemies advantage ; but that when all the palaver 
 was settled, and they were no longer in fear of a 
 hostile visit from the King of Dahomey, then they 
 would at once set about making some fine broad 
 roads. 
 
 Having completed our round of visitation and 
 inspection, we returned to the Mission-house at two 
 P.M. We had arranged to hold the annual Mission- 
 ary Meeting at three o'clock, and after that to 
 administer the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper. 
 
234 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 There being still an hour before meeting time, I 
 was anxious to take a few photographs^ as this 
 would be my only opportunity. I therefore set 
 about it immediately^ and was successful in getting 
 eight good pictures, — one of the chapel, one of the 
 Mission-house, and six of natives. 
 
 There was a very large congregation at the meet- 
 ing; and everybody seemed delighted. The list of 
 contributions, at the close of the meeting, was very 
 handsome : it amounted to two hundred and twenty- 
 three heads of cowries, that is to say, two hundred 
 and twenty-three dollars. We dined after the sacra- 
 mental service, about eight o'clock in the evening. 
 
 Friday, January 2nd, 1857. — Began at daylight to 
 prepare for our journey back to Lagos. We were, 
 however, delayed a considerable time, by having to 
 send a great distance for horses ; and our canoes 
 being out of the way, we did not get started tiU 
 eleven a.m. We rode down to the ferry at Aba- 
 mayah, and there we had our breakfast. 
 
 Having engaged to preach at Lagos on the Sun- 
 day, it became necessary to make all possible haste 
 down the river. Poling a canoe is by no means a 
 rapid mode of locomotion. We can only go at the 
 rate of about four miles an hour. 
 
 We reached Tapanu just after sunset, and during 
 dinner made up our minds, as it was a bright moon- 
 light night, to push on for another three hours, 
 taking our chance as to quarters for the night. We 
 
JOURNAL LEEWARD STATIONS. 235 
 
 got off as soon as possible ; and continued our jour- 
 ney until the moon went down. We were then 
 obliged to stop for the night, and, selecting a drift of 
 sand by the river side, we laid down our blanket and 
 pillow ; extemporized an awning to keep off the dew, 
 which was falling heavily; kindled a fire, and lay 
 down, under the protection of Him whose eyelids 
 never sleep ! The night set in cold and damp ; but 
 I slept soundly until daylight, when we again got 
 under weigh. 
 
 Saturday, 3rd. — Found the water had gone down 
 very much, and we had great difficulty in get- 
 ting along. The canoemen were obliged fre- 
 quently to get out, and drag the canoe over the 
 sands. About eleven a.m., we stopped at a little 
 village to breakfast, and then hastened on, being 
 anxious, if possible, to get to Lagos in time to 
 preach, according to engagement, on the Sabbath. 
 To save time, we ate our dinner in the canoe, and 
 then resolved to sleep in it, and so travel all night. 
 In the early part of the night we had the advantage 
 of bright moonlight, and so far proceeded com- 
 fortably. But just as the moon was going down, 
 the canoemen declined proceeding farther. After 
 considerable difficulty they yielded to our remon- 
 strances, and agreed to proceed, provided they were 
 supplied with lights. This we promised, and at 
 once put lanterns and candles in requisition. 
 
 On reaching Aboi, it being then about three a.m., 
 
236 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 we were very anxious to enjoy a cup of tea. We 
 therefore went ashore, and tried to get some wood to 
 make a fire. We saw one heap before a cottage 
 door ; but of course could not talte it without leave 
 of the owner, who was fast asleep. Our servant 
 roused up the sleeper, and asked if we might have 
 a little wood to make a fire. A surly voice from 
 within replied, in a very decided " No." He urged ; 
 but the same disagreeable monosyllable was repeated, 
 in a still more decided tone. Again our servant 
 urged, and then we were told that we could not 
 have the wood, because it was fetish. " O," said 
 Mr. Freeman, "that is of no consequence, as we 
 ourselves are great fetishmen." And immediately 
 taking hold of some of the wood, without intending 
 to take possession of it, he shook it, and made a 
 noise. This brought the owneT out in a great 
 hurry. She proved to be a disagreeable-looking old 
 woman. Finally she agreed to sell us the wood, 
 and we kindled our fire. In the mean while the 
 head-man of the village had got notice of our 
 arrival, and immediately came to pay his respects 
 to us. He behaved very kindly. 
 
 On going up the river, we stopped at the village 
 on the opposite side of the creek, where a native 
 promised to procure for me, against my coming 
 down, one or two of the household gods. The head- 
 man and Mr. Turner (a friend who accompanied 
 us from Lagos) went across, while our tea was 
 
JOURNAL LEEWARU STATIONS. 5i37 
 
 getting ready, and wakened the man from his sleep, 
 by reminding him of his promise. He got up, and 
 returned with them, bringing one of these little 
 images. He was loath to part with it. He said the 
 woman to whom it belonged lost a child by death, 
 and that she then got this image and sacrificed to 
 it ; and that it had been a blessing to her and her 
 house, for it had made her other child to live. 
 To all this, however, the head-man only answered, 
 " You promised it, and you must give it. White 
 man no want many words. Say no, he mean no ; 
 say yes, mean yes. You must be true." So he 
 gave me the image. I offered him money in return ; 
 but he refused to receive any thing. 
 
 On leaving the village, it was very amusing to 
 listen to the head-man's observations about the 
 honour we had done him by landing at his place, 
 and eating there. He would now be much more 
 respected by the people, and by the neighbouring 
 \allages, in consequence of the white man having 
 visited him. He should now be safe. Nobody 
 would dare to hurt him. The white man was his 
 friend. 
 
 We now did what probably was never done 
 before, — came down the creek by candle-light. 
 The navigation is both difficult and dangerous. 
 The channels are narrow, winding, and uncertain. 
 Gigantic trees fallen across, in some places, round 
 or beneath which we must pass, — sometimes in day- 
 
288 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 light no easy matter. And all this had to be done 
 ■whilst dense clouds of steam were rising from the 
 all but stagnant waters, and amidst the intolerable 
 malaria stench of the mangroves. 
 
 I slept in the canoe ; but all I had to cover me 
 was soon wetted through, and I longed for the sun 
 to rise and warm and dry me. We got through 
 the creek just after daybreak, into the broad and 
 beautiful lagoon, and reached Lagos about nine 
 o'clock A.M. Mr. Gardiner we found unwell. He 
 thought we could not reach Lagos till the evening, 
 and had therefore made arrangements for one of the 
 Native Assistants to take the morning service. We 
 were glad of this; for in truth we needed refresh- 
 ment and repose after our long and toilsome journey. 
 
 I cannot express the thankfulness I feel to God 
 for His abounding mercy and goodness towards me, 
 by preserving me in safety and in health. Mr. 
 Freeman says that nine hundred and ninety-nine 
 out of every thousand Europeans would have failed, 
 and probably perished, in doing what I have done. 
 To God be all the praise ! 
 
 I preached at Lagos in the afternoon to a large 
 and deeply interested congregation. 
 
 Monday, 5th. — I visited the King for the purpose 
 of taking his portrait. He and his Chiefs and 
 people were wonderfully excited by the process. 
 He gave us refreshments, and promised to attend 
 our Missionary-meeting in the evening. This he 
 
JOURNAL LEEWARD STATIONS. 239 
 
 did, accompanied by liis principal men. Whilst 
 with him in the morning, I gave him my smelling- 
 bottle. At first he regarded it with considerable 
 suspicion ; but I smeUed it, and he then took 
 courage. It brought teai-s to his eyes, being very 
 pungent. His nose had evidently never been 
 tickled after this fashion before. But I had not 
 got it into my pocket, when he requested it back 
 from me, and had another pull. 
 
 The ]\Iissionaiy-meeting commenced at half-past 
 six P.M. The chapel was very much croAvded. 
 Several merchants spoke, and some of the native 
 converts. It was a very good meeting; and there 
 was a good collection. The King gave £5. His 
 Chiefs said they would consult together what they 
 would give. 
 
 On Tuesday I took a few portraits ; and on 
 "Wednesday I strolled all over the town, and bought 
 a few odds and ends in the market. The steamer 
 has arrived, and I must prepare to leave. 
 
 Thursday, 8th. — At daybreak started for the 
 beach in our own boat. We found, on arrival there, 
 that the bar was so good we might at once go 
 off to the mail in our own boat. This we did, 
 leaving our luggage in charge of a servant, to be 
 brought off as soon as possible. We were highly 
 favoured, and got over the terrible bar with great 
 ease. Our servant and luggage did not fare so 
 well. The sea was getting up before a canoe could 
 
240 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 be gotj and poor Sam was drenched, and very much 
 frightened. Our luggage also got wet, but was not 
 seriously damaged. 
 
 At seven o'clock p.m. we weighed anchor for Cape 
 Coast Castle. The night was clear and beautiful; 
 it had aU the charm and brightness of a tropical 
 moonlight. The stars and planets shine here with 
 peculiar brilliancy. 
 
 Friday, 9th. — A fresh breeze. If such a breeze 
 had been bloAving the night before we left Ijagos, 
 the bar would have been a very different matter 
 from what we found it. It is difficult for a person 
 to understand this who has not actually seen it. 
 The huge roUers from the ocean, setting in and 
 breaking over the bar with fearful and irresistible 
 force, turning canoes up on end, and then letting 
 them dash down with tremendous and stunning 
 effect, is a grand sight. If neither broken nor 
 upset, the parties occupying may sing praise to God. 
 
 Saturday, 10th. — At two o'clock a.m. the mail 
 dropped anchor off Akrah. At nine we went on 
 shore in the canoe which came off for the mails. 
 On arriving at the beach, we received a note from 
 Mr. Wharton, inviting us ashore to breakfast. 
 The note also contained most cheering news of a 
 gracious revival which had taken place, commencing 
 with the Christmas-day services. Prayer-meetings, 
 attended by crowds, are held every morning at four 
 o'clock, and also in the evening. Besides these. 
 
JOURNAL LEEWARD STATIONS. 
 
 241 
 
 there are meetings at the house of the Catechist 
 frequently during the day. Many have been power- 
 fully awakened, and a considerable number have 
 professed to obtain peace with God through our 
 Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 " 0 Jesus ! ride on, till all are subdued ! " 
 
 We spent a very pleasant day on shore, and 
 returned on board the mail before dark, accom- 
 panied by Mr. Wharton, who was proceeding with 
 us to the District-meeting. At eight p.m. we 
 weighed anchor, and proceeded toward Cape Coast. 
 
 Sabbath, 11th. — At six o'clock a.m. we were in 
 sight of Cape Coast Castle. We landed in the 
 course of the morning, and got through the surf 
 dry and safe ; but a few minutes after a boat was 
 upset. The men were all thrown into the sea, but 
 fortunately none of them were drowned. I find that 
 Mr. William West has been ill of seasoning fever for 
 nearly three weeks ; but he is now getting better. 
 
 Such is the close of Mr. West's Journal. 
 
 But we subjoin here one or two extracts from 
 his letters written at Lagos, which supply some 
 information not contained in the " Journal," and 
 which were the last letters he penned to his friends 
 in England. The first of these was addressed to 
 the writer, the second to his sister, and the last 
 to his only chUd. 
 
 R 
 
242 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 "Lagos, January 7th, 1857. 
 
 " My dear Tom, 
 
 " I HAVE been waiting here since Monday for the 
 arrival of the mail from Fernando Po, to take me up 
 as far as Cape Coast. She has just now arrived, and 
 we must be on board by daylight in the morning. 
 In this most villanous place there are only wars and 
 rumours of wars. It is now under martial law ; 
 and no one is allowed to be out after sunset. Last 
 night, however, was one of such clear and beautiful 
 moonlight, that I was tempted out for a walk. I 
 knew that my European face and dress would pro- 
 tect me from the King's patrols. Instead of the 
 music and dancing by moonlight, universal in the 
 towns and villages of Africa, there was the silence of 
 totally deserted streets. 
 
 " I have been a long way up into the interior ; 
 and held a most glorious Watch-night service at 
 Abbeokuta. We began at half- past nine, and 
 finished at daylight next morning. Many were 
 converted. I have been working very hard, and 
 amidst all kinds of toil and peril. I have had to 
 sleep on the sand, with the starry heavens above 
 me for a canopy, while the dew was wetting like 
 rain. I have slept, too, in dismal sAvamps ; and yet, 
 blessed be God, blessed be His gracious name, I 
 have taken no harm. I never enjoyed better 
 health. I am a wonder to myself, — a wonder to 
 Europeans and natives. They don't know the 
 
LEEWARD STATIONS. 
 
 243 
 
 secret, that so many of God's people are praying 
 for me. 
 
 " I have now completed my visitation of the Dis- 
 trict, and there only remains the District-meeting, 
 which I have arranged to hold at Cape Coast next 
 week. When that is over, I shall be free to depart 
 for England. My present arrangement is to leave 
 by the February mail, and I hope to reach Plymouth 
 by about the 6th of March. Won't I be glad ! 
 
 " I have been trying to pick up a few curiosities ; 
 but, being so constantly on the move, my oppor- 
 tunities have been limited. I have nevertheless 
 obtained what some of our Missionaries have been 
 vainly trying for years to obtain, — a few devils, 
 gods, and gree-grees, &c. They are most disgusting 
 things. 
 
 " I am sorry to send you this wretched letter, but 
 hope you will excuse, for I am very busy; and the 
 heat is such as to indispose one to do anything 
 except lie down and melt. Heaven's best blessing 
 be yours, is the desire of 
 
 " Your affectionate Brother, 
 
 "Daniel West." 
 
 On the same day he wrote to his sister Mary ; 
 but as that letter recapitulates some of the cir- 
 cumstances already given, we merely extract what 
 is new. 
 
 " I have been a hundred miles up the river from 
 R 2 
 
244 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 this place by canoe. It took us four days to go 
 up, and three to come down. My exposure night 
 after night was rather serious ; and then there was 
 preaching and holding meetings besides. Yet, after 
 all, tlirough God's mercy, I am quite well. From 
 the peculiarity of my position, I have seen more of 
 the country, and more of the people, than merchants 
 who have lived a dozen years on the coast. In 
 order to be able to leave Cape Coast by the Feb- 
 ruary mail, I have been compelled to give up my 
 anticipated visit to Abomey. Indeed, the political 
 state of the country is such as to make it scarcely 
 prudent to go. In this dismal place we are at this 
 moment under martial law. Kosoco, the late King 
 of Lagos, was deposed, and Docemo elected in his 
 place. Kosoco is labouring to overthrow the 
 government of Docemo, and recover his throne. 
 There are two or three English ships of war in the 
 roadstead, in case of any emergency. At Abbeokuta, 
 where I have been, the people are in daily expectation 
 of a hostile visit from the King of Dahomey." 
 
 Under the same date, he wrote the following to 
 his beloved chUd : — 
 
 " My own dear Willie, 
 
 "I HAVE only time to write you one little note. 
 The mail has just arrived on her way to England, 
 and I must get on lioard of her to go as far as Cape 
 Coast. I should have been very glad to have gone 
 
LEEWARD STATIONS. 
 
 245 
 
 on with her to Plymouth ; but as I have yet to hold 
 the District-meeting, I must wait until February. 
 I shall not be able to write you again before I leave. 
 The mails, you know, only go once a month. By 
 this J anuary one I write ; and by the February one 
 I hope, if it please God, to be brought to you. And 
 O, what lots of things I shall have to tell you ! I 
 have been among warriors, wild beasts, monkeys, 
 alligators, parrots. Kings, and tigers ! And O, how 
 glad I shall be when I get back to Old England ! 
 
 " In some of the villages where I have been, the 
 people have scarcely ever seen a white man, and I 
 was of course a great curiosity, especially to the 
 children and young people. You would have been 
 amused if you had seen them at first running away 
 from me in fear ; but I soon made friends with 
 them, by some of Mr. Reynolds's bright buttons 
 and by beads.* But I must conclude. I cannot 
 tell you more now. May God bless you ! I was 
 so glad that you were praying to God. O may He 
 save and bless you ! 
 
 " Your affectionate Father, 
 
 "Daniel West." 
 
 The above letter displays the strength of Mr. West's 
 parental affection for one whose face he fondly hoped 
 
 * Mr. West was kindly supplied by this gentleman, ami by other 
 esteemed friends in Birmingham, with a variety of articles suitable for 
 the natives on the coast. 
 
246 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 soon to see. But this proved to be a Lope doomed 
 to disappointment. Yet his mind was not unprepared 
 for even such a dispensation of Divine Providence. 
 For when parting with his child in England, he 
 urged upon him the cultivation of prayer and piety, 
 and told him, among his last words, that it was 
 not at all improbable he might never return. He 
 had viewed the matter in aU its aspects; and the 
 language of his heart was, — 
 
 " Give joy or grief, give ease or pain, 
 Take life or friends away : 
 I come, to find them all again 
 In that eternal day." 
 
 * 
 
CHAPTER XI. 
 
 CAPE COAST DISTRICT-MEETING DEPARTURE FOR 
 
 ENGLAND DEATH. 
 
 It is quite evident that Mr. West must have 
 required rest^ both for mind and body, after the 
 toilsome and hazardous journeys tlirough which his 
 " Journal" has carried us ; but his mission was not 
 yet completed, and he could not be at ease until it 
 was. Two days, therefore, after his arrival at Cape 
 Coast, he assembled the brethren together, and 
 completed his official work by holding the Annual 
 District-meeting. The business of that meeting was 
 that for which he was more especially deputed by 
 the Missionary Committee in England ; and there 
 the entire affairs of the Mission, both financial and 
 spiritual, were thoroughly investigated. The duties 
 devolving upon Mr. West during the course of his 
 inquiries, were not only delicate, but difficult and, 
 in some respects, painful. They were, nevertheless, 
 discharged with a courtesy and an unflinching 
 fidelity such as might have been expected from a 
 mind so energetic, and imbued at the same time 
 with the spirit of Christian love and generosity. 
 Of this sufficient evidence is afforded by many 
 letters received by Mr. West from various indi- 
 
248 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 viduals on the coastj acknowledging tte value of 
 his services, and the high estimation they had 
 of the manner in which all his duties had been 
 performed. From these we select the two follow- 
 ing. The second document, it may be observed, 
 was accompanied by a handsome and valuable pre- 
 sent of several articles of native manufacture in gold. 
 
 "Lagos, February Qth, 1857. 
 ''My dear Mr. West, 
 
 " I cannot omit the present opportunity of ex- 
 pressing to you, in some humble way, the great 
 pleasure it has given me in making your acquaint- 
 ance ; nor can, I allow you to leave our District and 
 this country, without recording the deep sense of 
 obligation I feel to you, for numerous acts of 
 kindness which you have shown me during your 
 sojourn amongst us. Believe me, I shall ever 
 think of you with the greatest affection, wherever 
 our lot may be cast ; and I shall also make it a 
 point always to remember you where it is best to 
 be remembered. 
 
 " I would also express in this communication my 
 high estimation of the value of your services in this 
 District generally, but especially as the Chairman of 
 our last District-meeting. The business of that 
 meeting you conducted with the greatest fidelity, 
 yet, at the same time, with true Christian courtesy 
 and brotherly love ; and its happy and successful 
 
CAPE COAST DISTRICT-MEETING. 249 
 
 termination reflects the Mghest credit on your judg- 
 ment and character. 
 
 "Notwithstanding many things of a disagreeable 
 nature which have necessarily come under your 
 notice^ whilst investigating the afi"airs of this Dis- 
 trict, I hope, nevertheless, you will carry away with 
 you many pleasing reminiscences and mementoes of 
 your journeyings in this country. Be assured you 
 will ever be remembered in this Circuit, as doubtless 
 in others of the District; and you will be followed 
 by the prayers and blessings of our people. 
 
 " That God may long spare your valuable life to 
 His church, is the sincere and heartfelt prayer of 
 " Yours very afiectionately, 
 
 "E. A. Gardiner. 
 
 " P.S. I thought of writing you officially ; but 
 perhaps^ this private token of my love may suffice." 
 
 " Cape Coast, February 9th, 1857. 
 " Rev. and dear Sir, 
 
 "In the name of the united Wesleyan Societies 
 of Cape Coast, Anamabu, and adjacent stations 
 which we represent, we beg to express to you our 
 sincere thanks for the kind and able manner in 
 which you have fulfilled the important duties de- 
 volved upon you as a Deputation to this District. 
 
 "We rejoice and are thankful to God for that 
 mercy which has preserved your valuable life amidst 
 the dangers of this climate, and which has enabled 
 
250 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 you to labour so incessantly for the accomplisliment 
 of tlie great work assigned you; and bless God 
 that you have had so many opportunities of seeing 
 the nature and extent of the great evangelizing 
 work now in progress here in connexion with our 
 Societies. 
 
 " We shall cherish you continually in our grateful 
 recollections, and we shall be delighted to hear of 
 your safe passage to England ; and we pray that 
 Almighty God may continue to bless your future 
 labours in England, as He has been pleased to bless 
 your toils among us during your hasty visit to this 
 District. 
 
 " Please to accept of the accompanying as a faint 
 token of our love, and of the high estimation in 
 which we delight to hold you. We beg also, 
 through you, to thank the Committee in London 
 for their continued interest in the welfare of our 
 District, and for appointing an additional Mission- 
 ary, our now beloved friend the Rev. William West, 
 our Financial Secretary, to aid in the great work 
 now in progress. 
 
 " Signed in behalf of the United Wesleyan Societies 
 of Cape Coast, Anamabu, ^c, ^c, 
 
 "E. J. Fynn." 
 
 Let those who would cavil at missionary opera- 
 tions, and smile incredulously at their avowed suc- 
 cess in elevating the physical and spiritual condition 
 
CAPE COAST DISTRICT-MEETING, 251 
 
 of those yvho, without them, would be debased and 
 barbarous ; — let them, we would say, ponder well all 
 that is implied and evolved by the interesting docu- 
 ment above given. Let them remember that it 
 emanated from the hearts and the pen of Afric^s 
 sable sons ; from men who, but for the Gospel, 
 would most likely have been the abject slaves of 
 those mightier than themselves; and who, at all 
 events, would have been wrapped in the deepest 
 gloom of an ignorant and sensual heathenism : 
 but whose hearts were now inspired with that 
 love to God and man in Christ Jesus, which alone 
 lifts human nature from its lowest degradation up 
 to the highest point of moral excellency, and the 
 perfect enjoyment of eternal glory. Only from 
 hearts filled with a principle of love, and bound- 
 ing with such a heavenly hope, could a document 
 like this be indited. Doubtless if Mr. West had 
 been spared, he would have treasured it, not as 
 a laudatory commendation of himself, but as 
 the strongest evidence of the power of Christ's 
 Gospel to " save to the uttermost " all who receive 
 it by faith in every nation, and kindred, and tongue, 
 under heaven. 
 
 From the close of the District-meeting on Friday 
 the 16th of January until the 11th of February, 
 there is little doubt but that Mv. West's time was 
 fully occupied in arranging and writing out the 
 various documents connected with his mission j but 
 
252 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 it is somewhat remarkable that^ after having so 
 regularly journalized his daily proceedings from 
 the time of his departure from England, until his 
 final arrival at Cape Coast Castle on the 11th of 
 January, nothing further in the shape of a journal 
 or notes of any kind was found amongst his papers, 
 excepting such as were immediately connected with 
 the business of the District-meeting. But though 
 we are thus deprived of those records of personal 
 feeling and thought which, under the circumstances, 
 would have been invested with far more than ordi- 
 nary value and melancholy interest, it is clear he 
 was busy completing and recording those business 
 details so necessary and valuable to the directors 
 of the great Mission work at home. True to his 
 character, he toiled on to the last ; and not the 
 less cheerfully that he had received the approval 
 of his brethren, and was followed by the prayers 
 and blessings of the churches he had visited. 
 
 On the 11th of February, Mr. West embarked for 
 England on board of the steam-ship " Niger." The 
 writer cannot trust himself to speculate as to what 
 may have been the delightful feelings of his de- 
 parted relative, as he once more turned his face 
 toward home ; or whether there were inward pre- 
 monitions that his work was indeed done, and that 
 the Master's voice was about to summon him to 
 the sky. Probably there were no such thoughts; 
 for to all appearance Mr. West enjoyed perfect health. 
 
DEPARTURE FOR ENGLAND. 253 
 
 and the prospect of a happy and prosperous voyage 
 was before him. 
 
 Of his departure from Cape Coast Mr. William 
 West thus speaks : " He left us in the enjoyment 
 of apparently excellent health. I do not remember 
 to have heard him complain of illness more than 
 once, during the whole of his stay here, and that 
 only slightly soon after his arrival. On his return 
 from Abbeokuta, &c., he appeared to be much better 
 than when he set out on his journey ; indeed, I 
 thought that his general appearance had improved 
 by his visit to Africa. His labours and ministry, 
 the short time he was on the coast, were highly 
 acceptable; and when he left us, he was followed 
 by the blessings and prayers of our people, who, for 
 a time, indulged the hope that Western Africa would 
 have found in him a warm and successful advocate 
 with our chm-ches at home. We little thought that 
 he had so nearly finished his course, and was so soon 
 to be called to his reward." 
 
 On the 13th of February, the "Niger" anchored 
 at Monrovia, the American settlement in Liberia, 
 and there met with the outward-bound mail from 
 England. Mr. West, anxious to receive his letters, 
 remained on deck until eleven p.m., waiting the 
 return of the mail boat. In the morning he com- 
 plained of a sudden loss of strength and appetite, 
 and continued more or less indisposed until the 
 arrival of the steamer at Sierra Leone on the 16th, 
 
254 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 three days after leaving Monrovia. He was able 
 to go on shore unassisted^ and received from the 
 Mission families and medical men there every atten- 
 tion and kindness in their power. But the disease 
 (afterwards by post mortem examination ascertained 
 to have been extensive abscesses formed in the liver) 
 was evidently gaining ground, and he had to be 
 carried to the boat which took him on board the 
 steamer on Friday, the 20th of February. The 
 remaining part of this melancholy history we shall 
 give to the reader from a communication supplied 
 by the Rev. J. Bridgart, the then resident Mis- 
 sionary at Bathurst, on the River Gambia. 
 
 "The steam-packet 'Niger/ on board which the 
 Rev. Daniel West had taken his passage home, 
 arrived in the harbour of Bathurst, St. Mary's, on 
 the morning of February the 23rd, about half-past 
 nine o'clock. As he had informed me by the packet 
 of the preceding month of his intention to return to 
 England by the 'Niger/ Mr. Gurney and myself 
 were anticipating, with great delight, the pleasure 
 we expected to enjoy, in having his company for a 
 day at the Mission-house. We went off in our 
 boat for the purpose of bringing him ashore as 
 soon as the ' Niger ' dropped her anchor ; but words 
 cannot describe our grief and consternation, when, 
 on reaching the deck, we were informed by one of 
 our members, who was returning in the same packet 
 from Sierra Leone, that the Minister from the Gold 
 
DEPARTURE FOR ENGLAND. 
 
 25o 
 
 Coast was dangerously ill. T immediately went 
 towards his cabin, but, before I reached it, was met 
 by one of the passengers, (Mr. Ward,) who inquired 
 if I was one of the Wesleyan Ministers ; and, on my 
 answering in the affirmative, he told me I had better 
 make instant preparations to remove Mr. West on 
 shore, as it would be impossible for him to live long 
 on board ship. He told me Mr. West had that 
 morning, while delirious, risen from his bed, and 
 made his way out of his cabin into the saloon, where 
 he was found, some little time after, kneeling on 
 the floor in the attitude of prayer, but deathly cold, 
 and almost lifeless. The Steward and others carried 
 him, as soon as this was discovered, back to his 
 berth, and Mr. Ward (who told me he had formerly 
 been a member of the medical profession) had ad- 
 ministered some stimulants, under the influence of 
 which he had become somewhat better. Scarcely 
 waiting to hear the conclusion of what Mr. Ward 
 was telling me, I hurried into the cabin, and found 
 him in a state of most extreme physical prostration, 
 and perfectly imconscious. Leaving ]\Ir. Gurney 
 with him, I hurried ofl", without losing a moment, 
 for medical aid, and in a very short time returned 
 on board with Dr. Arrault, and Dr. Hendley, whom 
 we regarded as the best medical men in the colony. 
 
 " After a little nourishment and some stimulants 
 had been given him, i\Ir. West regained conscious- 
 ness in some degree, and was able to reply, very 
 
256 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 feebly, to some of the questions put by the doctors. 
 It was evident, honrever, that, from his extreme 
 debility, which affected the brain, he covdd not give 
 any reliable account of his case, nor could any be 
 obtained from his fellow-passengers. The servant, 
 whom Mr. Weatherstone had sent with him from 
 Sierra Leone, and who, I believe, had been as atten- 
 tive as he could, was only able to say what he had 
 witnessed during the short period he had been in 
 attendance, and did not know what the medical 
 men who saw him at Sierra Leone had said or 
 done. The doctors were puzzled with his case, not 
 being able, in the state in which he then was, to 
 discover any symptoms of positive disease sufficient 
 to account for the extreme physical and mental 
 prostration under which he was labouring. They 
 held out scarcely the shadow of a hope of his re- 
 covery, stating that quiet and good nursing, includ- 
 ing the almost constant administration of such 
 nourishment as he could take, were the only means 
 by which we could hope to see a favourable change 
 effected. 
 
 " ' Quiet and good nursing/ amid the bustle and 
 inconvenience inseparable from voyaging in a small 
 steamer, fiUed with passengers, and with no conve- 
 niences whatever for invalids, was, we knew, out of 
 the question ; so we were exceedingly anxious to get 
 him on shore, where we could do more for him. 
 He objected, however, to being removed ; and on my 
 
DEPARTURE FOR ENGLAND. 
 
 257 
 
 trying to convince him how much better it would 
 be for him to go ashore, he became very excited 
 about it ; spoke of there being need, in connexion 
 with the business of his Deputation, for his imme- 
 diate presence in England ; declared his determina- 
 tion to proceed at all hazards, and forbid me to 
 urge his removal on shore any more. He said he 
 knew that there were but two chances for his life, 
 one of which was to get home as quickly as pos- 
 sible ; and he would make the venture, trusting 
 in God. 
 
 " I heard this with a heavy heart, knowing from 
 sad personal experience, that if he remained on 
 board, and proceeded homeward in the state in which 
 he was, there would be but little chance of his reco- 
 very, humanly speaking. I immediately resolved to 
 go ashore, make such hurried preparations as I 
 could, and accompany him, in order that he might, 
 at least, have some one near him, who, feeling soli- 
 citous for his welfare, would endeavom' to do all that 
 could be done for him. 
 
 " Having administered the prescribed medicines, 
 I left him for a few hours. Mr. Gurney remained 
 with him part of the afternoon, and Mr. Peynton 
 (our Schoolmaster) the remaining part, until I re- 
 turned. Soon after I went away, he again became 
 delirious. But, during a brief interval of conscious- 
 ness, he appears to have thought death was probably 
 at hand, as he said to Mr. Gurney, shortly before he 
 
 8 
 
258 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 left him, 'There is another and a better world 
 than this;' but, on Mr. Gurney replying, 'Yes, 
 there is, where no sorrow or pain shall exist, but 
 where Jesus is,' he merely pressed his hand, and 
 immediately became again unconscious. He also 
 said to Mr. Peynton, but evidently while par- 
 tially unconscious, that he knew he was about to 
 die, but would be content if he could only die 
 amongst Christian people, adding, ' You are not 
 Christians.' 
 
 " Later in the afternoon, consciousness again 
 returned for a short time, and, after a few words, 
 addressed to Mr. Peynton, he inquired for me, say- 
 ing, he would be taken on shore, and wishing to see 
 me. As he became unconscious again almost imme- 
 diately, and it was within a few minutes of the time 
 I had appointed to return, Mr. Peynton did not 
 send for me. Very soon after, I arrived on board 
 with the medical men, and was deeply grieved on 
 seeing how great a change had taken place for the 
 worse during the two or three hours I had been 
 away. Mr. Peynton having told me what he had 
 said, I consulted with the doctors as to the propriety 
 of taking him on shore at once. They advised 
 against it at that hour, because the heavy night-dew 
 would have been falling lotig before we could have 
 accomplished the removal. I resolved, therefore, 
 to remain with him during the night, and, having 
 arranged with the medical men for them to 
 
DEPARTURE FOR ENGLAND. 
 
 259 
 
 come on board again early in the morning, — 
 unless, as they feared, there should be no ne- 
 cessity for their services, in which case I was 
 to let them know, — I took my place beside his 
 berth. 
 
 " After I had addressed him by his name several 
 times, he at length replied to me ; and on my re- 
 minding him that he had been inquiring for me, he 
 said, ' I am glad you are come ; I have been think- 
 ing, if it will be better for me to go on shore, I am 
 willing to go ; take me as soon as you like ; I shall 
 put myself altogether into your hands, and you must 
 write to the Committee about it.' I repHed that I 
 was very glad he had altered his mind on the sub- 
 ject; but that) it was too late for him to be taken 
 that evening, — explaining why, in answer to his 
 question, — and that, if all were well, we would re- 
 move him in the morning; to which he assented, 
 saying, if I would assist him, he would make him- 
 self comfortable for the night, and begging me not 
 to leave him again, adding, that ' no one had taken 
 any notice of him;' and, in the excitement occa- 
 sioned by the thought, becoming again delirious. 
 No doubt, the effect of disease upon his mind was 
 such as to impair his memory, and give a distorted 
 and gloomy appearance to what had taken place 
 around him. He could not, however, have had 
 much attention from his fellow-passengers, as most 
 of them were invalids themselves; but I believe 
 s 3 
 
260 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 Captain Corbett, the Commander of the vessel, had 
 paid him all the attention he could. 
 
 " Dui'ing the few succeeding hours he was uncon- 
 scious, except at two or three intervals of only a 
 few minutes each ; the delirium, at times, being 
 very high. I embraced every short interval of con- 
 sciousness to give him a little nourishment, which 
 was difficult at other times, and also to ask a few 
 qiiestions on the subject of his Deputation. He 
 could tell me but very little, on account of his 
 extreme feebleness. He mentioned, however, his 
 having visited almost all parts of the Gold Coast 
 District, and his having been out several times 
 during the night in the swamps, while engaged in 
 the long and fatiguing journeys he had taken from 
 place to place ; but that his health had not suffered 
 at the time, and that he had kept up well until the 
 object of his mission was accomplished. I men- 
 tioned my fear that he had probably tried to do too 
 much, and, though he might not have been aware of 
 any injury at the time, his illness was probably the 
 result of over-fatigue and exposure. He said, in 
 answer to this, 'Yes, I believe it is the reaction 
 consequent upon it.' 
 
 " About ten o'clock in the evening, after he had 
 been for some time delirious, I observed his coun- 
 tenance assume an expression of intense suffering : 
 he sighed heavily several times, uttered several 
 exclamations indicative of suffering, and moved un- 
 
DEPARTURE FOR ENGLAND. 26] 
 
 easily about. I asked him if lie ^ as in pain. He 
 replied, in an agonized tone of voice, ' No : but 
 God has forsaken me ; He won't lielp me ; He won't 
 hear my prayers.' The indications of mental agony 
 he exhibited during the ensuing season of severe 
 temptation, — I cannot give it any other name, — 
 were indescribable. It continued, perhaps, about 
 three-quarters of an hour, though during that period 
 he was evidently at times partially unconscious. I 
 tried the best I could to administer consolation ; 
 quoted promises and declarations of Scripture bear- 
 ing on his case ; spoke of its being contrary to the 
 Almighty's usual dealings with His people to for- 
 sake them in the hour of need, and contrary to His 
 express promise, &c. But nothing I could say 
 seemed to give him the least ray of comfort. His 
 repeated exclamations were, ' It is of no use ; the 
 Lord has forsaken me. I am abandoned of God.' 
 Once he said, in reference to his illness, ' If God 
 had not left me, why would all this have come upon 
 me ?' I mentioned the case of Job, and his extreme 
 afiiictions, showing that our circumstances of trial 
 and suffering are not to be looked upon as indicative 
 of our being forsaken of God, who may, for wise 
 reasons, which we cannot understand, permit them 
 to take place, and will eventually overrule them for 
 our good, and for His glory, as He did in the case 
 of Job. I then asked him if he did not think God, 
 who blessed Job's latter end more than his begin- 
 
263 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 ning, could not raise liim up too, and bless him 
 even more than heretofore. ' Yes/ he said, ' I know 
 He can ; but He won't. He has cast me oif. I 
 have offended Him, and He has forsaken me. He 
 won't hear me.' After a number of exclamations of 
 this kind, he broke out into prayer, — an agony of 
 prayer. Much that he said was inaudible to me, 
 but I heard these expressions repeated, again and 
 again : ' O, if the Lord would but save me ! O, if 
 He would but hear me ! O God, save me ! save 
 me !' 
 
 " After some time spent in this way, during which 
 I could do no more than silently lift up my heart on 
 his behalf, he became quite exhausted, and lay silent 
 for a while, probably insensible for the most part. 
 At length, turning his languid eyes upon me, he 
 said, ' How can it be ? I do not remember that I 
 ever forsook my God. No ; I never forsook the Lord. 
 Why, then, has He forsaken me?' I replied, ' You 
 are mistaken in thinking He has forsaken you. Does 
 He not say, " I will never leave, I wiU never for- 
 sake thee 1"' ' O, but He has ! ' was the answer. 
 Thinking that probably, in consequence of his ex- 
 treme debility, he was unable to follow out a train of 
 thought for himself, I seized upon the idea his ques- 
 tion suggested, and tried to lead him to a different 
 conclusion. ' You have just said, Mr. West, that you 
 do not remember ever having forsaken God. Is it 
 so ? Have you never forsaken Him ? ' 'I never did,' 
 
DEPARTURE FOR ENGLAND. 
 
 263 
 
 was the reply. ' Has not your Saviour, and mine, 
 said, " ]\Iy sheep hear My voice, and I know them, 
 and they follow Me, and I give unto them etei'nal 
 life, and they shall never perish, neither shall any 
 man pluck them out of My hand?" Have you not 
 been one of His flock?' 'Yes, I have.' 'Have 
 you not heard His voice, and delighted to obey it ?' 
 ' I have.' ' Has He not known you as His, and 
 given you tokens of His ai^proval?' ' Yes, He has.' 
 'Have you not followed Him?' 'Yes, I have: for 
 Him I have gone to the ends of the earth.' ' Why, 
 then. He cannot have forsaken you ; He cannot act 
 contrary to His own word ; He will not leave you 
 to perish. You are in His hands, and none can 
 pluck you thence.' I then repeated the question, 
 ' "Who shall separate us from the love of God ? shall 
 tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or 
 nakedness, or peril, or sword ? ' (Rom. viii. 35 ;) 
 and its answer in the following verses. I also re- 
 peated a few verses of the hymn commencing, — 
 
 'Peace, doubting heart ! my God's I am.' 
 
 To all which, and also to the precious promise, 
 ' When thou passest through the waters, I will be 
 with thee,' &c., he listened with composure; and 
 once or twice feebly joined his voice with mine in 
 repeating the words. 
 
 " After this he lay for a short time delirious, but 
 with words of prayer several times coming from his 
 
264 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 lips ; and once I fancied he thought himself preach- 
 ing. About midnight he sank into a stupor which 
 lasted about two hours, at the commencement of 
 which I covered him more warmly, and applied 
 increased artificial heat to his extremities, which 
 were becoming very cold. While lying in that 
 state, his fever became very high, and, soon after 
 one o'clock, he began to perspire very copiously, 
 which I regarded as a favourable symptom, and 
 hoped it would relieve him, supposing, as we all 
 did, that his disease was the usual African fever in 
 some form or other. A little after two o'clock, I 
 went out of the cabin for a short time, but, before 
 I had been away many minutes, was hastily called 
 back by the servant boy. Consciousness had re- 
 turned, and he was complaining of being uncomfort- 
 able through the profuse perspiration. We took 
 measures to make him more comfortable; but the 
 little effort he had to make quite exhausted him, and 
 he sank back almost fainting. After lying still a 
 short time, he revived considerably, and spoke in a 
 stronger voice than he had done for several hours 
 previous, telling me what part of his baggage he 
 wished to be taken on shore, and making inquiries 
 as to where all the various articles he mentioned had 
 been put. Soon after this effort he became weaker 
 than before, and lay in a restless and excited state. 
 Between three and four o'clock he became more 
 calm, and I thought from the expression of his 
 
DEPARTURE FOR ENGLAND. 265 
 
 countenance he was sensible. He said nothing; 
 but I imagined he was engaged in mental prayer, 
 and, without saying a word to interrupt him, 
 watched him attentively. Presently I perceived 
 his lips move, but at first failed to catch the 
 words he was whispering. Bending my head 
 very close to him, I found he was repeating a 
 verse of a hymn, — 
 
 ' 'Tis Jesus, the First and the Last, 
 
 Whose Spirit shall guide me safe home : 
 We '11 praise Him for all that is past, 
 And trust Him for all that 's to come.' 
 
 As he remained silent when he had repeated it, I 
 said to him, ' Then you do not think now that 
 God has forsaken you?' With a face beaming 
 with delight, he said, with great emphasis, though 
 scarcely above a whisper, ' No — I do not — I am in 
 His hands — end let Him do what He will with me 
 — I will trust Him to the end.' 
 
 " These were the last words he uttered, except 
 that about six o'clock, when, after a long period of 
 unconsciousness, I was trying to give him a few 
 spoonsful of wine, and persisting in the endeavour, 
 though he seemed averse to taking it, he faintly 
 whispered, ' Don't tease me.' 
 
 " At seven o'clock Mr. Gurney came on board 
 with the medical men, who said, as soon as they had 
 seen him, that nothing more could be done ; and 
 that as getting him on shore could not benefit him, 
 
266 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 we had oiily to decide as to whether we would rather 
 he should die with us on shore than at sea. About 
 two hours previously my anticipation of his recovery 
 had begun to waver, and the last faint shadow of 
 hope now passed away. I felt convinced, and my 
 heart ached at the thought, that all we could now 
 do was to render his last moments as comfortable as 
 possible. Neither Mr. Gurney nor myself liked the 
 idea of his dying at sea ; and as the ' Niger ' was 
 to sail in a few hours, we determined to remove 
 him while he was able to bear it. The Collector of 
 Customs, M. L. Levey, Esq., kindly lent us his boat, 
 (much larger than our own,) and in it we placed a 
 temporary bed under an awning, to which Mr. West 
 was carefully carried from his berth. The change 
 from the small close cabin to the open air seemed 
 to have a reviving effect upon him, and I thought 
 from his appearance that consciousness had re- 
 turned. His eyes were fixed upon the awning, 
 and he appeared to be attentively surveying its 
 various parts. Addressing him by name, I asked 
 if he recognised me. He immediately turned his 
 eyes upon me, with an expressive smile upon his 
 features, and faintly moved his head towards me. 
 A number of our Christian people were upon the 
 beach, anxiously waiting to render their services in 
 carrying him to the Mission-house, which was accom- 
 plished, without removing him fi'om the bed in which 
 he had been placed, as tenderly and rapidly as pos- 
 
DEATH. 
 
 267 
 
 sible. Twice on the way he took a few teaspoonsful 
 of stimulant, which the doctors had ordered, and 
 looked on us after taking it with a gratified expres- 
 sion of countenance. 
 
 " Soon after reaching the apartment prepared for 
 his reception, we saw that he was rapidly sinking. 
 The chill damps of death were on his brow ; and 
 though we spoke to him several times, he appeared 
 unconscious of all around him. About half-past 
 eleven o'clock a.m., February 24th, 1857, while we 
 knelt around his bed, Mr. Gurney — as well as 
 tears and choking sobs would permit — commended 
 the departing spirit to God ; and while the 
 voice of prayer was being continued by our 
 schoolmaster^ Mr. Peynton, Mr. West heaved one 
 or two faint sighs, and his spirit escaped to its 
 heavenly home. 
 
 " The mournful event caused a deep sensation 
 amongst the members of our Society and congrega- 
 tions at Bathurst, and developed an amount of sym- 
 pathy and feeling from oui* sable friends, which 
 showed how much they love those who from time 
 to time come to labour amongst them or their 
 countrymen. 
 
 " The interment took place on the following day ; 
 and every face among the large number of persons 
 who assembled in the chapel to attend the funeral, 
 wore an expression of deep sorrow and concern ; and 
 many tears were shed, as one and another came to 
 
268 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 gaze upon the dear remains, previous to the coflSn 
 being closed. 
 
 " The burial-ground is distant nearly a mile from 
 our chapel. It is usual at the funeral of any one of 
 note in our Society, when there is generally a large 
 attendance, for those accompanying the funeral pro- 
 cession to sing while passing to the burial-ground, 
 as in some of the rural districts of England. The 
 singing on such occasions generally consists of 
 favourite pieces, some of them in broken English ; 
 of which our people have a large number in their 
 memories. In many of their pieces a single indi- 
 vidual — generally a female — sings a line or couplet 
 alone, and then all join in chorus. Frequently lines 
 are extemporized on such occasions. 
 
 " Believing they would wish to follow this custom 
 in the case of the funeral of our dear departed 
 friend, I intimated, on the faneral procession leaving 
 the chapel, that they were at liberty so to do. I 
 shall not soon forget the eflFect produced on my 
 mind by their strains of wild, but throughout 
 appropriate and affecting, music. They sang of 
 the worth and preciousness of the Saviour in a 
 dying hour, — of the glories of the 'better land,' — 
 and, as though addressing the spirit of the departed 
 one, of the joys which he had obtained at God's 
 right hand, — of their determination, by the grace of 
 God, to meet him there, — of his having left home 
 and friends to be a ' soldier of the Cross ' in their 
 
DEATH. 
 
 269 
 
 own native heathen land, — of his having fallen 
 gloriously in the heat of the conflict, — and of the 
 'victor's crown' which he had obtained. 
 
 "As we neared the burial-ground, the singing 
 ceased, and there was a solemn silence for a few 
 minutes. It is difficult, however, for our African 
 friends to suppress their feelings; and, after a few 
 minutes' silence, one of the women commenced, in 
 slow and broken accents, a well-known stanza, 
 which is chiefly heard on jubilant occasions, but 
 which was thrilliugly adapted to our present mourn- 
 ful cii'cumstances : — 
 
 ' Here we suffer grief and pain. 
 Here we meet to part again ; 
 In heaven wc pai't no more.' 
 
 The lines wore taken up presently by the whole 
 assemblage, and several times repeated with the 
 chorus. The eficct was overwhelming. The me- 
 mory of the few pleasant hours spent with the 
 deceased at our meeting on his outward voyage, — 
 the cherished hope of another happy meeting so 
 suddenly crushed and blighted, — the grief and pain 
 and distress of the preceding forty- eight hours, — all 
 rushed back at once on my mind, and, together with 
 the associations awakened by the sight of the tombs 
 a little before us, produced feelings which would not 
 and could not be controlled. 
 
 " We came in view of the open grave, some of us 
 weeping over the memory of the past, and some 
 
270 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 singing of the joys of meeting to part no more ; and, 
 with mingled feelings of joy and sorrow, — sorrow 
 for ourselves and the bereaved friends at home ; joy 
 at the thought of the glory and felicity the dear 
 departed one had attained, — we committed all that 
 was mortal of our honoured friend to the tomb, 
 trusting that, when the time of our change should 
 come, — 
 
 ' We, too, our willing heads should bow, 
 We, too, the prize obtain,' " 
 
CHAPTER XII. 
 
 CONCLUDING REMARKS AN APPEAL FOR MISSIONS, 
 
 Reader ! We have been gazing upon the death- 
 bed experience of a true Christian and an eminent 
 Minister of the Gospel ; — we have been with him in 
 the small and pestiferous cabin^ suffering, deeply suf- 
 fering, and yet almost unheeded and uncared for by 
 those around; far away from friendly hands and 
 kindred hearts, the icy hand of death has twined 
 around him its remorseless grasp ; — we have wit- 
 nessed in these depressing and lonely circumstances 
 the last onset of him who hath the power of death ; 
 — we have seen the deeply subtle and truly helKsh 
 attempt made by Satan to baffle the faith and 
 destroy the peace of his intended prey, when the 
 rapid decline of physical and mental powers seemed 
 to insure a \dctory too horrible to contemplate; — 
 we have looked, with a tearful eye and a heaving 
 bosom, on the short but agonizing struggle, the last 
 effort of an immortal spirit poised on the verge of 
 eternity, conscious of its own utter w^eakness, but 
 courageous still to lay hold upon infinite mercy and 
 omnipotent strength ; and we have seen, as we gazed 
 between hope and fear, the deep, dark cloud roll 
 
272 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 back before the blaze of heavenly glory, which re- 
 ceives from our sight the exhausted but triumphant 
 saint to the arms of Christ, and the inconceivable 
 splendours of heaven. "What think you, then, of 
 the solemn sight, and its admonitory lessons ? 
 
 What think you ? If one so gifted as he was, 
 by nature, and by grace; — if one so high in the 
 esteem of the church, and whose ministry had been 
 so signally blessed of God to hundreds and thou- 
 sands; — if he was thus assailed, and beset by the 
 wicked spirit, so that the balance trembled on which 
 the eternal issues of the contest depended, and all 
 that was precious and glorious in the sky hung 
 upon one last successful effort of the departing soul ; 
 — " If," (to use the nervous and emphatic language 
 of the Bible,) " If the righteous scarcely be saved, 
 where shall the ungodly and the sinner appear ? " 
 Can you afford to trifle now with what may demand 
 of you, even under the most favourable circum- 
 stances, an agonizing struggle then ? 
 
 But O, what think you? Shall Christ forsake 
 thee, O thou suffering saint, in the hour of thy 
 extremity and peril? Shall He not be near thee, 
 when thou walkest through the valley of the shadow 
 of death? Shall not angels nurse thee, and Christ 
 sustain thee, when sinking nature shall be well-nigh 
 spent? Look up ! Say not, "Master, we perish \ " 
 Where is now thy faith ? Seest thou not, through 
 the darkness, the radiant hght of an approaching 
 
CONCLUDING REMARKS. 
 
 273 
 
 Saviour? Hearest thou not the sweet soft music 
 of that heavenly voice^ saying unto thee, " Peace, be 
 still?" Yes! O yes ! It shall be so ! Listen! 
 
 " 'T is tlie still voice of Him who expired on the mountain, 
 
 And breathed out for sinners His last dying groan. : 
 His voice, who on Calvary opened the fountain 
 
 Of water to cleanse, and of blood to atone. 
 That voice, 0 believer ! shall cheer and protect thee, 
 
 When the cold chill of death thy frail bosom invades : 
 At its sound shall the Day-star arise to direct thee. 
 
 And gild with effulgence the valley of shades !" 
 
 " Let me die the death of the righteous, and let 
 my last end be like his ! " " That it may be so, we 
 must follow Christ. And then, whensoever the end 
 may come, in whatever place death may overtake me, 
 under whatsoever guise he may present himself, and 
 howsoever he may be accompanied, I need not be 
 anxious ; all will be well. Light and grace will be 
 afforded me. While earth recedes from my view, 
 heaven will open upon it. While the clamours of 
 earth are hushing into eternal silence, the music of 
 heaven will be breaking in. While loved friends are 
 fast disappearing, angels and the spirits of just men 
 made perfect will be coming into sight. My last look 
 on earth will be instantly followed by my first glance 
 through the skies ; and the last sigh or groan of 
 mortality will be succeeded by the first note of the 
 Song of Moses and the Lamb in the paradise of 
 God. And thus, having done and suffered the 
 
 T 
 
274 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 Divine will, I shall, in death as in life, glorify 
 God." * 
 
 That Mr. West realized, in his last moments, all 
 that he so beautifully describes in the above para- 
 graph, we cannot doubt ; but it was not until, as we 
 have seen, a most powerful temptation had been 
 encountered and overcome. To some persons it 
 may seem strange that God should permit His 
 saints to be harassed and distracted at all in their 
 last hours. We would not scan too minutely the 
 ways of God. We know that Infinite Wisdom 
 cannot be measured or even understood in all its 
 arrangements by the glimmering light of human 
 reason. But of one thing we are well assured, that 
 nothing can be contrary to the highest wisdom, and 
 the most perfect love, in whatever God may ordain 
 or permit to come upon His people. We may not 
 be able to give a reason why, but we must believe 
 the fact, that some of the holiest and most useful 
 of men, according to our estimation, have had to 
 struggle hard with manifold and potent temptations 
 in their last hours ; whilst those whose faith, and 
 love, and works seemed but feeble in life, have had 
 triumphant joys in the hour and article of death. 
 Doubtless, in both instances, God is glorified, and 
 the best interests of His people are served. We 
 are taught in the one case, among many other 
 important lessons, how absolutely we depend upon 
 
 * " Scenes in the Life of St. Peter. By the Rev. D. West," p. 382. 
 
CONCLUDING REMARKS. 
 
 275 
 
 Diviue grace in Christ Jesus for our final salvation. 
 It is " not by works of righteousness which we have 
 done, but according to His mercy He hath saved 
 us." In the other case, we are taught how all- 
 sufficient Christ's presence is to His poor and feeble 
 followers, when they simply and unhesitatingly trust 
 in Him. 
 
 It appears to us, that the temptation which 
 harassed Mr. West was peculiarly subtle. It is 
 evident that the apprehension of death was one he 
 did not entertain until reason itself was beginning 
 to waver ; and then, when it did present itself 
 clearly to his mind, he seems to have been dis- 
 tracted by the thought, that the work for which he 
 had been sent by the chiu-ch would, to some extent, 
 be left unaccomplished. He had a natural anxiety, 
 under these peculiar circumstances, to reach once 
 more the shores of his country, and meet with his 
 brethren : and when he knew at length that that 
 was denied him, need we wonder that he should 
 have been powerftiUy wrought upon, and that the 
 stroke was almost more than he could bear ? 
 
 Moses, with his face toward Canaan, and his 
 heart yearning to accomplish in person an entrance 
 into the promised land at the head of the tribes he 
 had led so long and so nobly, prayed, " Let me go 
 over and see the good land." But God had deter- 
 mined otherwise, and said, " Let it suffice thee : 
 speak no more unto JNIe of this matter." The 
 T 2 
 
276 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 answer came to Mr. West's prayers in similar terms 
 as to his mission, and for a little while it seemed to 
 wither every joy, and crush every hope. An agony 
 of prayer succeeds, and step by step the vantage 
 ground is gained. The shield of faith at length 
 quenches the " fiery darts " of the wicked one, and 
 in an expiring whisper the note of victory is sung : 
 " I am in His hands : and let Him do with me what 
 He will. I will trust Him to the end." Amid the 
 quiet assurance of a triumphant faith, the released 
 spirit soars aloft to paradise. 
 
 It only remains that we should dwell briefly upon 
 some points, in the personal character of Mr. West, 
 and of his ministry, only incidentally brought out 
 in the preceding memoir. 
 
 In his private and domestic circle, he shone with 
 as much grace as in his public walk through life. 
 He was loving, cheerful, and kind to all, and at aU 
 times. His religion was not a mask to be put on 
 merely for the public eye, or to catch the com- 
 mendation of men. It was the living embodiment, 
 day by day, of all he taught to others, and enforced 
 upon them. 
 
 For his means, his hand was one of lavish charity. 
 He could not turn away from the wailings of dis- 
 tress, if he could contribute the smallest amount of 
 alleviation to it. Many a miserable hovel, and 
 many a heart throbbing with sorrow, has been 
 cheered by his smile, or had the sympathy of a 
 
CONCLUDING REMARKS. 277 
 
 falling tear. His visits to tlie afflicted and tempted 
 were always seasons of " refreshing coming from the 
 presence of the Lord." "Whilst fitted to move in 
 any circle, and though his presence was welcomed 
 by those in the higher ranks of the Societies with 
 which he was connected, he never neglected the 
 poor of Christ's flock. The sick, the maimed, the 
 halt, and the blind, had each and all, wherever he 
 met with them, his ready attendance, sympathy, and 
 prayers. In his pastoral visitations, he had the 
 happy art of entering at once, and with evident 
 feeling, into the circumstances of those whom he 
 addressed, whether rich or poor, learned or illiterate. 
 A good old pilot of South Shields, who was con- 
 verted under his ministry, was so filled with love 
 and gratitude, that he actually purposed to walk 
 from Shields to Liverpool, that he might see him 
 once more before he died, and hear him preach ! 
 
 Few men could compare with Mr. West in the 
 leading and visitation of Classes. A remarkable 
 unction and power accompanied these services. 
 Whilst he was quick to perceive the exact state of 
 those whom he addressed, he was always happy and 
 effective in the application of the doctrines and pro- 
 mises of the word of God to the cases with which 
 he was dealing. He seemed to have the treasures 
 of Scripture at his instant command, and he made 
 every one feel that he had "a word in season" 
 for them. He seemed to throw himself into the 
 
278 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 position, and enter thoroughly into the circum- 
 stances, of those whom he addressed ; and hence the 
 striking appropriateness of his pastoral advices and 
 prayers. 
 
 " For all ordinary duties in the pulpit, on the 
 platform, in consultation, he was always well and 
 ready furnished. He could not deliver an address 
 at the least important of our manifold (Methodistic) 
 gatherings, without leaving the impression that he 
 was a man of no common mental power. He had a 
 clear and vivid insight into the subject he wished 
 to fix upon the minds or consciences of others. 
 He would give a series of reasons for the position he 
 laid down, each succeeding one more demonstrative 
 than its predecessor ; his ardour increasing, and his 
 eloquence rising all the while, until, by the time he 
 had arrived at his climax, and often before, he would 
 have the judgment of his audience with him. Nor 
 did he deal in arguments alone, but he would make 
 interesting his various statements by figures and 
 illustrations from science, natural philosophy, and 
 art. But while he was so luminous a reasoner, it 
 was in appeal that his great strength lay as a 
 speaker and preacher. Having convinced the under- 
 standing, he then laid siege to the conscience, bring- 
 ing up against it force after force ; making assault 
 upon assault ; and a moral Sebastopol, indeed, must 
 that man's heart have been which did not yield." * 
 * llev. I'liomas Nightingale. 
 
CONCLUDING REMARKS. 
 
 279 
 
 Undoubtedly, Mr. West's principal talent lay in 
 the powerful elucidation and application of Scripture 
 narratives. In these he delighted : and he had the 
 power of giving vivid delineations of Bible scenes 
 and characters to the minds of his hearers, and, m ith 
 unfailing earnestness and pathos, he urged upon 
 them the various lessons to be drawn therefi'om. 
 His appearance and manner in the pulpit was highly 
 prepossessing and engaging. There was the entii'e 
 absence of anything approaching to affectation or 
 studied effect. In conversation he often expressed 
 his disapproval of that oratorical and dashing style 
 of pulpit address, now so much cultivated ; and he 
 thought it the very contrary to what preaching 
 ought to be, if the Apostle Paul's instructions and 
 suggestions were to be deemed authoritative. At 
 the same time, there was in the preaching of ]\Ir. 
 West a quiet gracefulness of manner, as well as the 
 ardour of natui-al eloquence. His voice was com- 
 paratively feeble, but its lack of strength was amply 
 compensated by a clear and distinct enunciation. 
 Usually, at the commencement of his sermons, there 
 was an appearance of great thoughtfulness about his 
 countenance, and at times a carefulness in delivciy 
 almost approaching to hesitancy, whilst he gradually 
 worked his way into the subject of his text ; but long 
 before the discourse was closed, and especially when 
 applying the promises and invitations of the Gospel 
 to the sinner, his face beamed with delight, and 
 
280 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 a full tide of heavenly harmony poured upon his 
 hearers. 
 
 One striking characteristic of Mr. West's pulpit 
 ministrations cannot be overlooked^ — his amazing 
 power in prayer^ and especially the prayer before 
 sermon. Copious, fervent, and full of faith were 
 his supplications; and he thus laid hold upon the 
 feelings of his congregation, and carried them to the 
 throne of grace. The assembled worshippers could 
 not but feel, under the hallowing influence of the 
 Divine Spirit, that the place was "holy ground," 
 and was, truly, " none other than the house of God, 
 and the gate of heaven." Before the sermon had 
 begun, many hearts were softened, and fitted thereby 
 to receive with profit the exposition and application 
 of the preached word. 
 
 In addition to what has been already noticed in 
 a previous part of this volume, it may be observed 
 that, whilst Mr. West was scrupulously attentive to 
 his Circuit duties, he, for many years, seldom had 
 an evening unoccupied by some public engagement, 
 in one part or other of the country, on behalf of the 
 numerous Connexional institutions of Methodism. 
 All of them had, in turn, the benefit of his labours ; 
 but it was to the advocacy of the Mission cause he 
 was more particularly devoted. He was peculiarly 
 adapted, in some respects, for platform speaking, 
 and the missionary work was that which, from its 
 vastness and general importance, secured his largest 
 
AN APPEAL FOR MISSIONS. 
 
 281 
 
 sympathies and ablest services. His speeches were 
 generally most effective, and sometimes they were 
 overpoweringly impressive. 
 
 Such was he who, by the deliberations and voice 
 of the church, and of his fathers and brethren, was 
 selected to proceed upon a Mission, in which life 
 itself was not only hazarded, but actually sacrificed. 
 Was the messenger too valuable, or the sacrifice 
 too great? Certainly, these are questions wortli 
 deciding ; and to both, without hesitation or demur, 
 we would answer in the negative. The church 
 mouras the loss of a useful IMinister of the sanc- 
 tuary, and relatives shed the tear of sorrow, and 
 feel the pangs of natural affection so suddenly and 
 painfully tried ; — but to die in such a work was cer- 
 tainly the crowniug honour given upon earth to a 
 previously devoted and useful life. 
 
 The object of the preceding pages has been of a 
 practical kind throughout ; and we therefore crave 
 the reader's indulgence whilst we offer, in conclu- 
 sion, a few remarks upon the work of Missions 
 generally, and upon the special peculiarities and 
 claims of Africa. 
 
 We woidd observ^e, first of all, tliat not only 
 men of large heart and ardent piety, hut men of the 
 highest talent, of the best cultivated and most gifted 
 minds, are those most needed for the missionary 
 entei-prise. Whether as directors, or inspectors, or 
 
282 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 as working agents^ this department of Christian 
 effort requires the best of men. It is grievous to 
 know that even in our time there exists a popular, 
 and frequently expressed, notion, that " inferior 
 men are good enough to be Missionaries.'^ There 
 never was a greater mistake; and a remark more 
 dishonouring to Christ and Christianity could scarcely 
 be made. There is full scope in every Mission 
 field for minds of the first order, and talents of the 
 rarest and most varied character. Let it not be 
 forgotten that a Minister in Christian lands like our 
 own works upon minds where stores of knowledge 
 are akeady accumulated; and the implements he 
 employs are ready to his hand, — the Bible, and 
 books and appliances without end; and he may in 
 his teachings presume upon the previous acquire- 
 ments of his hearers. Not so, however, with the 
 Missionary. He has to lay the very foundations of 
 knowledge, both secular and Divine, not only in 
 individual minds, but for entire tribes and nations. 
 Nor is the work rudimentary only. For when 
 once a savage or untutored mind really awakens to 
 a sight of Gospel truth, he is by no means contented 
 with a mere flimsy outline. His mind, as well as 
 ours, can estimate and comprehend the glorious 
 realities of revelation ; and he, too, delights to 
 fathom its depths, or soar to its heights, and 
 measm'c its utmost boundaries. But to do this 
 he must have the Bible, and he must have it in 
 
AN APPEAL FOR MISSIONS. 
 
 283 
 
 his own tongue. Here then is a noble task, worthy 
 the toil of the most learned and able of Christian 
 Ministers; and when that shall have been accom- 
 plishedj the work may be regarded as only begun. 
 Stores of secular and biblical knowledge must then 
 be brought into constant use ; and the Christian 
 Missionary must, in a word, be "apt to teach." 
 He wiU have demands made upon his knowledge 
 in Mission work such as would never be required 
 in the ordinary and regular routine of ministerial 
 duty at home. Away, then, with the fallacy that 
 inferior talent is good enough for foreign service ! 
 
 But we would take higher ground than this. Let 
 us measure our love and works by the love and 
 works of our adorable Redeemer. Can any one be 
 too gifted or too valuable for consecration to mis- 
 sionary duties, when it is remembered that He 
 "who was rich yet for our sakes became poor, 
 that we through His poverty might be rich?" 
 
 How often have our ears tingled again, and our 
 hearts been sad, when we have heard candidates for 
 the Christian ministry carefully guarding themselves 
 from the risk or probability of going abroad to the 
 foreign field ! Some fancied gift of intellect or 
 power of oratory has, to their minds, marked them 
 out for a popular ministry at home, and quite 
 imfitted them for the plodding toils of the Missionary. 
 Such low views of the ministerial call are humbling 
 in the extreme. It is true there may be provi- 
 
284 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 dential and prudential hindrances in a man's way, 
 either to the home work on the one hand, or the 
 foreign work on the other; but the call of God, 
 and the message of Christ in its primary application, 
 know no such limitations and distinctions. The 
 broad command embraces the world : — " Go ye, 
 therefore, into all the world, and preach the Gospel 
 to every creature." The man who would serve 
 Christ must give himself a living sacrifice, holy 
 and acceptable to God, without reservation or equi- 
 vocation ; and then it will be with an over-ruling 
 Providence, and the inward admonitions of the 
 Divine Spirit, to point out the path of duty. Let 
 him say as Mr. West did, "1 am ready for any work 
 Thou hast for me to do." 
 
 We would observe, secondly, that ivhilst every part 
 of the world needs and craves the services of men of 
 high qualifications such as we have described, nowhere 
 are they more necessary than in Africa. We may, 
 indeed, be pointed to Asia, as standing first in the 
 order of its claims. But, we would ask, are there 
 not instrumentalities at work in Asia to which 
 Africa is a total stranger ? In the commercial and 
 political relationships of Asia, we think we can see 
 elements in rapid operation which, apai't from direct 
 missionary labour, will before long shiver to atoms 
 the ancient systems of learned heathenism. For 
 we believe that when the church is too feeble — from 
 
AN APPEAL FOR MISSIONS. 
 
 285 
 
 whatever cause her feebleness of effort may arise — 
 to accomplish the task allotted to her, God can and 
 will divide Satan's kingdom against itself, imtil it 
 shall totter into ruin, and His own Gospel shall 
 have " free course " to " run and be glorified." 
 
 But when we look at Afi'ica, we can see in her but 
 few, if any, of these incidental advantages. Her 
 kingdoms are unexplored ; her commerce extremely 
 limited ; her shores, in many parts, are shunned by 
 the white mauj her languages, well nigh number- 
 less, have yet to be studied and reduced to form ; 
 no regular or extensive means of intercommunica- 
 tion exist ; and her tangled forests, untrodden 
 deserts, and deadly swamps, are but faint repre- 
 sentations of her spiritual degradation and neces- 
 sities. From these considerations, therefore, it is 
 evident that Africa demands men of piety and 
 Christian heroism, as well as men of learning and 
 intellect. 
 
 Finally, Africa has special claims upon the 
 churches of Christ, because of the countless wrongs 
 that have been heaped upon her, and the neglect and 
 scorn with which she has been treated for ages. 
 Philosophers have wagged their heads, and described 
 her children as mere connecting links between the 
 animal world and human beings. Traders have 
 dabbled in her blood, and have bought and sold 
 her sons and daughters, with greater recklessness 
 
286 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 and gold-hunting eagerness than they would have 
 done bales of cotton or calico. That these inhuman 
 and insatiable demands might be met, her own 
 rulers and tribes have preyed upon one another, 
 and hecatombs of victims have annually perished 
 in her intestine wars and heathen orgies. And thus 
 down-trodden, thus bwdened by countless woes, and 
 ringing with the sighs and groanings of the oppressed, 
 she seems until recently to have been abandoned 
 even by the disciples of the Lord Jesus. The churches 
 of Christian lands have been slow to move to her 
 rescue and salvation. How limited even now are 
 the attempts made for her evangelization ! How 
 few in number the heralds of the Cross ! Powerful 
 fleets guard her coasts for the prevention of an 
 unholy traffic in human bodies; but where, where 
 are the fleets carrying to her famished millions the 
 bread of eternal life, and sending through her wide 
 territories the " feet of them that preach the Gospel 
 of peace, and bring glad tidings of good things?" 
 "These things ye ought to have done, and not to 
 have left the other undone." Let us not imagine 
 that the minds of untutored barbarians are slow to 
 perceive discrepancies between the professions and 
 practice of Christian lands. They will appreciate, 
 no doubt, in some degree, the excellence of that 
 religion which can prompt to the vast expenditure of 
 a nation's means and men, to rescue the body from 
 slavery and death ; but they will also think strangely 
 
AN APPEAL FOE MISSIONS. 
 
 287 
 
 of its principles^ and be tempted to doubt its truth- 
 fulness and consistency altogether, ^'hen they per- 
 ceive so little done for their souls. 
 
 Let us hasten then to redeem our character ! 
 Justice to Africa, bleeding from a thousand wounds, 
 and the honour of our holy religion, demand a 
 noble restitution. If there were no other debts 
 to be discharged, there is one we ought never to 
 forget. "When He who bore our griefs and carried 
 our sorrows from Pilate's judgment-hall to Calvary 
 fainted under His sufferings, a sable son of Afi-ica 
 took up and sustained the symbol and pledge of the 
 world's redemption. Perhaps, too, his hands even 
 assisted to lift it up on high, — the Cross, — the blessed 
 Cross, — of which the Saviour said, " And I, if I be 
 lifted up, will draw all men unto Me." Significant 
 incident, and glorious promise ! 
 
 Africa ! thou hadst a share in the Saviour's 
 death, and thou shalt yet grace the re- 
 deemer's crown, and add lustre to his ever- 
 lasting triumph ! 
 
 THE END. 
 
 LONDON: PRINTED BY WILLIAM NICHOLS, 33, LONDON WALL. 
 
DATE DUE 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CAVLOKO 
 
 
 
 
1 1012 01045 7317